munotes®

Indian Constitutional Law New Challenges Notes | LL.M. Semester 1 | Mumbai University | munotes

Official Notes munotes.in

Indian Constitutional Law New Challenges

LL.M. · SEMESTER 1

Strictly as per the University of Mumbai LL.M. syllabus in force

For LL.M. students of the University of Mumbai and all its affiliated law colleges

Open the book ↓

munotes.in Foundation Course

Indian Constitutional Law New Challenges

Copyright © 2026 munotes.in. All rights reserved.

Written and first published by munotes.in, 2026.

This book is free for individual students to read at munotes.in. No part of it may be reproduced, distributed, stored, translated or used for institutional or classroom purposes in any form without a prior written licence from munotes.in.

Licensing and permissions: contact@munotes.in

The text of statutes and of judgments reproduced in this book is in the public domain under section 52(1)(q) of the Copyright Act 1957. The commentary, arrangement, examples and questions are the original work of munotes.in.

munotes.in is an independent study resource for MU students. It is not affiliated with, endorsed by, or officially connected to the University of Mumbai. Course names and university references describe the students and syllabus the material relates to.

munotes.in

Contents

Module I

  1. How to Read the Constitution 1
  2. What Federalism Is 5
  3. Is India a Federation? 9
  4. The Union and Its Territory 15
  5. Making and Remaking States 19
  6. The Legislative Lists 24
  7. Pith and Substance 29
  8. Colourable Legislation and Incidental Encroachment 34
  9. Repugnancy and the Occupied Field 39
  10. Residuary Power 44
  11. When Parliament May Legislate on a State Subject 48
  12. The Reach of a Legislature 52
  13. Administrative Relations and Federal Comity 56
  14. Inter-State Water Disputes 61
  15. The Inter-State Council and the Commissions 66
  16. Fiscal Federalism 70
  17. The Goods and Services Tax and Its Council 76
  18. Freedom of Trade, Commerce and Intercourse 81
  19. The Governor 86
  20. Emergency and the Federal Balance 92
  21. President's Rule 98
  22. Article 370 103
  23. Asymmetric Federalism: Articles 371 to 371-J 108
  24. Union and State Disputes in Court 113
  25. Cooperative and Competitive Federalism 117
  26. Why the Definition of "State" Decides Everything 122
  27. The Named Authorities 126
  28. "Other Authorities": The Early Cases 130
  29. The Instrumentality Test 134
  30. The Retreat, and What Survived It 139
  31. Is the Judiciary "State"? 144
  32. Private Bodies and Public Functions 148
  33. Liberalisation, Privatisation and the Case for Widening Article 12 152
  34. Article 13: Laws Inconsistent with Fundamental Rights 157
  35. Eclipse, Severability and Waiver 162

Module II

  1. The Equality Code 167
  2. Equality Before the Law and Equal Protection 171
  3. Reasonable Classification 175
  4. Arbitrariness 179
  5. Articles 15 and 16: The Prohibited Grounds 184
  6. Reservation in Education 188
  7. Reservation in Public Employment 192
  8. The Ceiling on Reservation 196
  9. The Creamy Layer 200
  10. Reservation in Promotion 205
  11. Economically Weaker Sections 209
  12. The Lists, and the Commissions That Watch Them 213
  13. Protective Discrimination 218
  14. Privatisation and Affirmative Action 222
  15. Saving of Laws: Articles 31A, 31B and 31C 227
  16. Untouchability and Titles 232
  17. The Empowerment of Women: The Constitutional Scheme 236
  18. Special Provision for Women 240
  19. Women at Work 244
  20. Sexual Harassment at the Workplace 249
  21. Women, Religion and Personal Law 254
  22. Women in Local Government 259
  23. The 106th Amendment, and Why It Has Not Started 263
  24. Freedom of Speech, and the Freedom of the Press Inside It 267
  25. The Grounds of Reasonable Restriction 271
  26. Prior Restraint and Pre-Censorship 275
  27. The Press and the Legislature 279
  28. The Right to Information 283
  29. Speech Online 287
  30. Privacy, Surveillance and Data 292
  31. Hate Speech, Fake News and Broadcasting 296
  32. New Scientific Development and the Freedom of Speech 301

Module III

  1. Article 21: From Gopalan to Maneka 305
  2. Procedure Established by Law 311
  3. The Expansion of "Life" 316
  4. Livelihood and Shelter 321
  5. Health and the Environment 327
  6. Education Before Article 21A 333
  7. Article 21A and the Right to Education Act 339
  8. Privacy 345
  9. Dignity, Autonomy and the End of Life 350
  10. Article 20: The Protections of an Accused 356
  11. Preventive Detention 362
  12. The Right Against Exploitation 368
  13. Article 32 and the Writs 374
  14. Article 226 380
  15. Limits: Articles 33, 34 and 35 386
  16. Public Interest Litigation 392
  17. Compensatory Jurisprudence 398
  18. Continuing Mandamus and Judicial Guidelines 404
  19. Hartal and Bandh 410
  20. The Right to Property 416
  21. The Directive Principles 422
  22. The Fundamental Duties 428
  23. Who Is a Minority? 434
  24. Article 29: The Right to Conserve 440
  25. Article 30: To Establish and to Administer 446
  26. State Control and Regulation 452
  27. The Eleven-Judge Answer 458
  28. After the Eleven-Judge Answer 463
  29. Minority Institutions and the Right to Education Act 469
  30. Linguistic Minorities 475
  31. What Secularism Means Here 481
  32. Articles 25 and 26 487
  33. Essential Religious Practices 493
  34. Religious Taxation and Religious Instruction 499
  35. Secularism as a Basic Feature 505
  36. Religious Fanaticism 511
  37. A Uniform Civil Code 517

Module IV

  1. Separation of Powers: The Doctrine 523
  2. The Indian Scheme 529
  3. Delegated Legislation 535
  4. Judicial Review 541
  5. Ultra Vires 547
  6. The Amending Power 553
  7. The Basic Structure 559
  8. The Appointment of Judges 565
  9. The National Judicial Appointments Commission 571
  10. Transfer and Removal of Judges 577
  11. Judicial Independence 583
  12. Judicial Accountability 589
  13. Judicial Activism, Restraint and Overreach 595
  14. Legislative Privilege 601
  15. Advisory Jurisdiction 607
  16. Complete Justice: Article 142 613
  17. The Supreme Court 619
  18. The High Courts 625
  19. The Subordinate Judiciary 631
  20. Tribunals 636
  21. The Rule of Law 642
  22. Democracy and Free and Fair Elections 648
  23. The Election Commission 654
  24. Articles 325 to 329 660
  25. The Voter's Right to Know 666
  26. Electoral Reform and the Criminalisation of Politics 671
  27. The Funding of Elections 677
  28. Defection and the Tenth Schedule 683
  29. Grass Root Democracy: The Panchayats 689
  30. Urban Local Government: The Municipalities 695
  31. The Nexus of Politics, Crime and Business 701
  32. The New Challenges 707
munotes.in

Module I

munotes.in

Chapter One

How to Read the Constitution

Syllabus topic 1. Orientation for the whole paper; no topic of its own.

In one line

Before you can argue about the Constitution you have to be able to read the thing itself, and the official text is printed with conventions that are not obvious.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Constitution of India as it stands today consists of a Preamble, 395 numbered articles arranged in twenty-five Parts, and twelve Schedules. The original numbering has never been changed, so articles added by amendment carry the number of the article they follow with a letter attached, and articles taken away are shown as omitted rather than renumbered. The current official text is the Legislative Department edition, and the one used throughout this book is the edition as on 1 May 2026, which incorporates every amendment up to the Constitution (One Hundred and Sixth Amendment) Act, 2023.

Parts, Schedules and articles

The Constitution is organised in three layers.

Parts are the large divisions, numbered in Roman numerals, and each holds a subject. Part III is the fundamental rights, Part IV the directive principles, Part XI the relations between the Union and the States, Part XV elections. When a judgment says "Part III", it means the fundamental rights and everything that goes with them.

Articles are the numbered provisions, running from 1 to 395. They are the unit you cite. An article may be divided into clauses shown in round brackets, and those into sub-clauses shown as letters in brackets: article 19(1)(a) is article 19, clause (1), sub-clause (a).

Schedules are the twelve lists at the end. They carry the material that would clutter the articles: the names of the States, the forms of oath, the salaries, the division of legislative subjects into three Lists, the languages, and the law on defection. A Schedule has effect because an article says it does, so the Seventh Schedule matters because article 246 refers to it, and the Tenth Schedule matters because articles 102 and 191 refer to it.

Why the numbering looks broken, and why that is a good thing

The Constitution has been amended 106 times, and each amendment adds, alters or removes provisions. A drafter could renumber the whole document each time. India's drafters chose not to.

The consequence is that an added article takes the number of the article before it, with a capital letter attached. The right to education was added after article 21, so it is article 21A. The fundamental duties were added after article 51, so they are article 51A. The whole of the reservation of seats for women, added in 2023, sits as articles 330A, 332A and 334A, next to the articles about reservation of seats that were already there.

This is worth understanding rather than memorising, because the letter tells you the history. When you see a letter, you are looking at something that was put in later, and you can go and find out when and why.

munotes.in1

How to Read the Constitution

The same logic runs the other way. An article that is taken away is not deleted from the numbering. Article 31, which was the right to property, was repealed in 1978, and the official text still prints "31." followed by the heading in square brackets and the words "Rep. by". Nothing else moves. So the gaps in the sequence are themselves information.

Four printing conventions that will catch you out

These are in the official text, they are not errors, and a student reading the bare Act needs all four.

1. An amended provision is printed inside its footnote marker. The right to education appears as:

2[21A. Right to education. The State shall provide free and compulsory education to all children of the age of six to fourteen years in such manner as the State may, by law, determine.]

In the printed book a long dash separates the marginal heading "Right to education" from the words of the article; this book uses a full stop there instead, and does so throughout. The little "2" and the square brackets are not part of the article. They mean "footnote 2 at the bottom of this page tells you which amendment put this here", and the bracket shows how much of the text the amendment inserted. Read the footnote: for article 21A it records the Constitution (Eighty-sixth Amendment) Act, 2002. Those footnotes are the most reliable amendment history you will find anywhere.

2. Some articles are printed with a hyphen. Goa's special provision is printed 371-I, not 371I. So is 243-O in the arrangement of articles at the front of the book. The reason is typographical: a capital I next to a digit reads as a 1, and a capital O reads as a 0, so the Legislative Department separates them. If you search a downloaded copy for "371I" you will find nothing at all, and you may conclude the article does not exist. It does.

3. For the same reason, some letters are skipped. Part IXB, on co-operative societies, runs 243ZH and then 243ZJ. There is no article 243ZI. That is a deliberate gap in the Constitution's own numbering, not a missing page.

4. There are two texts of every article in the official edition. It is published in diglot form, Hindi and English on facing pages. Article 348 makes the authoritative text of the Constitution the English one, and article 394A provides for the authoritative Hindi translation. For examination purposes you work from the English text.

munotes.in2

How to Read the Constitution

The Preamble, and what it is for

The Preamble is the opening declaration: sovereign, socialist, secular, democratic republic, and the four objectives of justice, liberty, equality and fraternity. The words "socialist" and "secular", and the word "integrity", were inserted by the Forty-second Amendment in 1976.

Two things about it are examinable. It is not a source of power, so no authority can be exercised on the strength of the Preamble alone. But it is part of the Constitution and it is used to resolve an ambiguity, which is why the objectives it names keep appearing in judgments about the basic structure. Both propositions are developed in [The Basic Structure].

What this book calls things

A provision is any article or clause. An amendment is an Act passed under article 368, cited by its number and year, as the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976. A Bill is not an amendment: it becomes one when it is passed by the required majorities and receives assent, and until then it changes nothing. That distinction matters more than it sounds, because two Bills to amend the Constitution were before Parliament while this book was being written and neither has become law.

The state of the Constitution as this book is written

One hundred and six amendments have been enacted. The current official text is headed "As on 1st May, 2026" and its own preface records that it incorporates all amendments up to the Constitution (One Hundred and Sixth Amendment) Act, 2023.

Two later Bills are often written about as though they were amendments, and they are not. The Constitution (One Hundred and Thirtieth Amendment) Bill, 2025 was introduced in the Lok Sabha on 20 August 2025 and is pending. The Constitution (One Hundred and Thirty-first Amendment) Bill, 2026 was introduced on 16 April 2026 and was defeated in the Lok Sabha the following day, 17 April 2026, having failed to obtain the special majority article 368 requires.

So the correct answer to "how many times has the Constitution been amended" is one hundred and six, and a student who writes one hundred and thirty has confused a Bill with an Act. The consequences of that particular Bill's defeat are the subject of [The 106th Amendment, and Why It Has Not Started].

Where the law in this book comes from

Every article quoted in this book is quoted from the official Legislative Department text described above. Every case is one whose judgment has been read: the citation, the facts and what was actually held. Where a proposition is contested, this book says so rather than choosing a side and presenting it as settled, because at LL.M. level the contest is usually the question.

munotes.in3

How to Read the Constitution

A worked example

A student is given this line from a downloaded copy of the Constitution and asked what it tells them:

1[371-I. Special provision with respect to the State of Goa. Notwithstanding anything in this Constitution, the Legislative Assembly of the State of Goa shall consist of not less than thirty members.]

What is the "1["? The marker of footnote 1 on that page, which will say which amendment inserted the article. It is not part of the text, and the closing bracket shows how far the insertion runs.

Why the hyphen in 371-I? Because a capital I beside digits reads as a 1. The article is article 371I, and searching the file for "371I" without the hyphen returns nothing.

What does the letter tell you? That the article was added after article 371 and before 371J, by amendment. Goa became a State in 1987, which dates it.

Where does it sit? Part XXI, the temporary, transitional and special provisions, which is also where article 370 sat. That placement is an argument in itself, and it was used in the article 370 litigation.

What is the "notwithstanding" doing? Overriding anything in the Constitution that would otherwise fix a different minimum size for a Legislative Assembly.

Quick revision

  • The Constitution is a Preamble, 395 articles in twenty-five Parts, and twelve Schedules.
  • A letter after an article number means the provision was inserted later; the footnote says by which amendment.
  • A gap in the numbering means a provision was repealed and the number was not reused.
  • Articles 371-I and 243-O are printed with hyphens, and there is no article 243ZI.
  • One hundred and six amendments are in force. The 130th and 131st are Bills, and the 131st was defeated on 17 April 2026.

Test yourself

1. What do the square brackets and the small numeral round an article in the official text mean, and what is the one thing a student should always do when they see them?

2. Why is there no article 243ZI, and what does that tell you about the Constitution's numbering?

3. How many amendments to the Constitution are in force, and why is "one hundred and thirty" a wrong answer in 2026?

4. A provision is numbered 51A. Without knowing anything else about it, what three things can you say?

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in4

Chapter Two

What Federalism Is

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism". The vocabulary chapter; the Indian question is the next one.

In one line

A federation is a State in which power is divided between a central government and regional governments by a constitution that neither of them can alter on its own.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: federalism is a form of political organisation in which two sets of government, one for the whole country and one for each of its regions, both derive their authority directly from a written constitution, exercise their powers independently within their allotted fields, and are subject to a court that decides which of them has trespassed. The classical statement is Wheare's: the federal principle is the method of dividing powers so that the general and regional governments are each, within a sphere, co-ordinate and independent.

The problem federalism exists to solve

Two pressures pull in opposite directions in any large and diverse country.

The first is the case for unity. Defence, currency, foreign relations, and the free movement of goods and people cannot be run region by region without weakening the whole. A country divided into small sovereign units is poorer and less secure than the same territory governed as one.

The second is the case for diversity. People who differ in language, religion, custom and economic life do not want to be governed identically from a distant capital, and if they are forced to be, they eventually stop consenting to be governed at all.

Federalism is the constitutional device that answers both at once. It does not compromise between unity and diversity by giving each a little; it separates the subjects on which unity is required from the subjects on which diversity is tolerable, and gives each set to a different government.

That is why the interesting question about any federation is never "is it federal or not" as a yes or no, but where the line has been drawn, who drew it, and who may move it.

The classical tests

Writers differ in their lists, but the following appear in nearly all of them, and an examiner expects them.

A written constitution. The division of powers has to be recorded somewhere both governments can be held to. An unwritten constitution can be changed by the ordinary legislature, which means the central legislature could rewrite the division whenever it lost an argument.

Supremacy of the constitution. The constitution must be the higher law, so that a law of either government that conflicts with it is void. Without this the division is a convention, not a rule.

Rigidity of the constitution. The provisions dividing power must not be amendable by the central legislature acting alone. Some special procedure is required, usually involving the regions.

Distribution of powers. The constitution must allocate subjects between the two levels, and must say what happens to subjects it did not think of. This last point, the residue, is one of the most revealing things about any federation.

munotes.in5

What Federalism Is

An independent judiciary. Somebody has to decide disputes about the line, and it cannot be either of the parties to them. In a federation the court that does this is exercising a function no other kind of State needs.

Dual polity, and direct authority over the citizen. Both governments act directly on the same citizen, each in its own field. This is what distinguishes a federation from a confederation, in which the centre acts on the units and only the units act on the individual.

Federation, confederation and a unitary State

Three arrangements, distinguished by where authority originates.

In a unitary State all authority is in the centre. Regional bodies may exist and may be given wide powers, but they hold those powers as a delegation, and the centre may take them back by ordinary legislation. The United Kingdom before devolution is the standard example, and it remains formally unitary even after it.

In a confederation the units are the source of authority and the centre exercises only what they have agreed to give it. The centre generally acts on the units rather than on individuals, and a unit may in principle leave. The United States under the Articles of Confederation is the standard example, and it did not work.

In a federation the constitution is the source of both governments' authority, and neither is the delegate of the other. That is the crucial idea: in a federation the States do not hold their powers by permission of the Centre, and the Centre does not hold its powers by permission of the States. Both hold them by grant of the constitution.

How federations come into being, and why it shows

There are two routes, and the route leaves a permanent mark.

By coming together. Independent States agree to unite, surrendering some of their powers to a new centre they create. The United States, Switzerland and Australia are of this kind. Because the units existed first, they usually keep the residue: whatever the constitution did not give to the centre remains with them. They also usually get an equal or weighted voice in a second chamber, and a strong say in amendment.

By holding together. A single State, already unitary or nearly so, devolves power on regions in order to hold a diverse country together. India, Canada, Spain and Belgium belong here in varying degrees. Because the whole existed first, the centre tends to keep the residue, the units are creatures of the constitution rather than parties to it, and the arrangement is generally asymmetric, with different regions getting different terms.

munotes.in6

What Federalism Is

This distinction explains most of what a student will otherwise have to memorise about India. Almost every feature that is said to make India less than fully federal follows from its having been created by holding together rather than by coming together.

Cooperative federalism

The classical model imagines two governments operating in watertight compartments. No modern federation works that way, because the problems do not divide neatly: public health, transport, education, environment and disaster relief all need both levels.

Cooperative federalism describes the arrangements by which the two levels work together instead of apart: joint bodies, shared finance, conditional grants, consultation, and legislation by one level that the other administers. It is not a departure from federalism but a description of how federations behave once government becomes large.

Its shadow is competitive federalism, in which regions compete with each other for investment, and the centre encourages that competition by ranking and rewarding them. The two are usually discussed together, and India's official language has used both. Both return in [Cooperative and Competitive Federalism].

What federalism is not

Three confusions worth clearing up now, because they cost marks.

Federalism is not decentralisation. A unitary State can decentralise heavily, and a federation can be highly centralised. The question is not how much power the regions exercise but whether they hold it by right or by permission.

Federalism is not the same as having a second chamber. Most federations have one, and it usually represents the units, but a second chamber can exist without federalism and a federation can exist without a strong one.

Federalism is not a guarantee of liberty. It divides power, which tends to check it, and that is a real argument for it. But a federation can protect an oppressive regional government against a liberal centre just as easily as the reverse, and the history of federalism includes both.

A worked example

State X has a written constitution which divides subjects between a central government and four regional governments. The central legislature may, by a two-thirds vote of its own members, transfer any subject from a regional list to the central list. Regional governments administer their own subjects and raise their own taxes, and a supreme court decides disputes about the division.

Is State X a federation?

What points towards yes. A written constitution; a distribution of powers; dual administration; separate revenue; and an independent court to police the line. Four of the classical tests are met.

What decides it is the amendment power. The central legislature may move a subject out of the regional list by its own vote alone. The regions have no say. That means the division of powers is held at the centre's pleasure, and the regional governments exercise their powers by permission rather than by right.

munotes.in7

What Federalism Is

Conclusion. State X is not a federation on the classical tests, because the constitution is not rigid in the respect that matters: the article dividing powers is amendable by one of the two parties to it acting alone. It is a decentralised unitary State with federal machinery.

Compare India. Article 368 requires, for a change to the distribution of legislative powers, not only a special majority in Parliament but ratification by the legislatures of half the States. That is the safeguard State X lacks, and it is why the Indian answer is different.

Quick revision

  • A federation divides power by a constitution neither level can alter alone; the units are not delegates of the centre, nor the centre of the units.
  • The classical tests are a written and supreme and rigid constitution, a distribution of powers, an independent judiciary, and a dual polity acting directly on the citizen.
  • A confederation puts authority in the units; a unitary State puts it in the centre; a federation puts it in the constitution.
  • Coming-together federations leave the residue with the units; holding-together federations leave it with the centre. India is the second kind.
  • The real question is never federal or not, but where the line is, who drew it, and who may move it.

Test yourself

1. State Wheare's federal principle and list the classical tests of a federation.

2. Distinguish a federation from a confederation and from a unitary State by reference to where authority originates.

3. What is the difference between a coming-together and a holding-together federation, and what does the difference predict about the residuary power?

4. "Federalism is decentralisation." Discuss.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in8

Chapter Three

Is India a Federation?

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism". The question MU actually sets.

In one line

India has every structural feature of a federation and several that no federation has, and the honest answer is that it is a federation with a strong centre whose federal character is now part of the basic structure.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Constitution establishes a dual polity with a division of legislative, executive and financial powers between the Union and the States under a written, supreme and largely rigid Constitution, enforced by an independent judiciary, which are the classical marks of a federation. It also contains features unknown to a true federation: a single citizenship, an integrated judiciary, all-India services, the power of Parliament to alter the boundaries of a State without its consent, emergency provisions under which the federal structure is suspended, and a Governor appointed by the Centre. Article 1 accordingly calls India a Union of States and not a federation. The judicial position has moved: in State of West Bengal v Union of India the Court held that the Constitution is not truly federal, while in S.R. Bommai v Union of India a nine-judge Bench held that it has created a federation, though with a bias in favour of the Centre, and that within the sphere allotted to them the States are supreme.

What the Constituent Assembly decided, and the words it chose

Article 1 opens: "India, that is Bharat, shall be a Union of States." The word federation appears nowhere in it.

That was deliberate. Dr Ambedkar explained the choice on two grounds, and both are worth reproducing in an answer because they anticipate the whole debate. First, the Indian Union is not the result of an agreement among the units, so no unit has the right to secede from it. Second, though the country is one integral whole, its administration is divided between the Union and the States, which are not creatures of the Centre.

Notice what those two propositions do together. The first denies the coming-together model: the States did not create the Union and cannot leave it. The second denies the unitary model: the States are not delegates and their powers are not held at the Centre's pleasure. Between those two denials is the whole Indian position.

The Drafting Committee also said, in terms, that the Constitution can be both unitary and federal according to the requirements of time and circumstances. That sentence is the origin of every later description of India as quasi-federal, and it should be quoted rather than paraphrased.

The federal features

A written, supreme and rigid Constitution. The division of powers is in the text; a law contrary to it is void; and the provisions dealing with the federal structure cannot be amended by Parliament alone but need ratification by half the State legislatures under the proviso to article 368(2).

munotes.in9

Is India a Federation?

A dual polity. A Government of India and a government for each State, each with its own legislature, executive and civil service, each acting directly on the same citizen.

Distribution of legislative powers. Article 246 with the Seventh Schedule allocates subjects across three Lists. This is the core of the arrangement and is taken up in [The Legislative Lists].

Distribution of executive power. Articles 73 and 162 make the executive power of each level coextensive with its legislative power, so the division of subjects carries the administration with it.

Distribution of financial resources. Separate heads of taxation, a divisible pool, and a Finance Commission to recommend the sharing, dealt with in [Fiscal Federalism].

An independent judiciary with the power to decide the line. Article 131 gives the Supreme Court exclusive original jurisdiction over a dispute between the Union and a State, and the courts decide questions of legislative competence.

A bicameral Parliament with a chamber representing the States. The Council of States under article 80.

The features no true federation has

A single citizenship. There is no citizenship of a State. Compare the United States, where a person is a citizen of the Union and of a State.

An integrated judiciary. One hierarchy of courts administers both Union and State law, with the Supreme Court at its head. There is no separate system of State courts.

All-India services. Officers recruited centrally serve the States and hold key posts in them, while remaining members of a service the Centre controls.

Parliament may redraw the map. Under article 3 Parliament may form a new State, alter the area, boundaries or name of an existing one, and it needs only to refer the Bill to the State legislature for its views, which do not bind. No true federation permits the centre to abolish a unit. This is [Making and Remaking States].

A single integrated audit and election machinery. One Comptroller and Auditor General, one Election Commission.

The Governor. Appointed by the President, holding office during pleasure, and empowered to reserve a State Bill for the President's consideration. See [The Governor].

Emergency provisions. During a Proclamation under article 352 Parliament may legislate on any State subject and the Union may direct a State on any matter; under article 356 the State government may be dismissed altogether; under article 360 the Centre may direct the States on financial matters. See [Emergency and the Federal Balance].

Parliament may legislate on a State subject even in normal times, on a resolution of the Council of States under article 249, with the consent of two or more States under article 252, or to implement a treaty under article 253.

munotes.in10

Is India a Federation?

A strong Union List, and the residue with the Centre under article 248, the reverse of the American and Australian arrangement.

The judicial position, and how it moved

Two decisions bracket the argument, and an answer that gives only one of them is out of date.

Facts. State of West Bengal v. Union of India, AIR 1963 SC 1241, (1964) 1 SCR 371, decided 21 December 1962. Under the Coal Bearing Areas (Acquisition and Development) Act 1957 the Union proposed to acquire coal bearing land owned by the State of West Bengal. The State sued, arguing that the Act did not reach land owned by a State, and that if it did, Parliament lacked competence, because the States are sovereign within their sphere and their property cannot be taken by a Union law.

Held. By a majority, with Subba Rao J. dissenting, the Act applied to State land and was within Parliament's competence under Entry 42 of the Concurrent List read with Entries 52 and 54 of the Union List. On federalism the Court said in terms that the Constitution of India is not truly federal in character. The basis of distribution is that only powers concerned with the regulation of local problems are vested in the States, and the residue, especially what maintains the economic, industrial and commercial unity of the country, is left to the Union. Full sovereignty does not vest in the States. Parliament, competent under article 3 to destroy a State altogether, cannot be held incompetent to acquire a State's property.

Why it matters. It is the leading early authority for the proposition that India is not a true federation, and it puts the argument at its strongest: a unit that can be abolished cannot be sovereign.

Facts. S.R. Bommai v. Union of India, AIR 1994 SC 1918, (1994) 3 SCC 1, decided 11 March 1994 by nine judges. A group of appeals about Proclamations under article 356 dismissing the governments of Karnataka, Nagaland, Meghalaya, Madhya Pradesh, Rajasthan and Himachal Pradesh.

Held. Among twelve summarised conclusions, the Court held that the Constitution of India has created a federation but with a bias in favour of the Centre, and that within the sphere allotted to them the States are supreme. It also held that a Proclamation under article 356 is not immune from judicial review, that the satisfaction must rest on relevant material, and that the court may require the Union to produce that material. Two of the six Proclamations were held unconstitutional.

Why it matters. It converts federalism from a description into a constraint. If a Proclamation dissolving a State government can be struck down, the States' sphere is protected by a court and not merely by the Centre's forbearance. This is also the case that makes federalism part of the basic structure, so that it limits even the amending power, as [The Basic Structure] explains.

munotes.in11

Is India a Federation?

The vocabulary, and which word to use

Several descriptions are in circulation and an examiner will recognise all of them.

Quasi-federal is Wheare's, and it is the most commonly quoted: a unitary State with subsidiary federal features rather than a federal State with subsidiary unitary features. It is a fair description of the text of 1950 and a poor description of the practice since 1994.

Federal with a strong centre is the description the Supreme Court itself has settled on, and it is the safest phrase to use.

Co-operative federalism describes the working relationship rather than the formal structure.

A bargaining federalism is the political scientist's phrase for what the arrangement has become, in which the real division is settled by negotiation over money and schemes rather than by litigation over Lists.

A good answer does not simply pick one. It says that the formal position is a Union of States with a pronounced tilt to the Centre, that the tilt was deliberate and is explained by partition and by the holding-together origin, and that the judicial and political practice has since moved the working position closer to a genuine federation without changing a word of article 1.

"Trust and faith between the Centre and the States"

MU's own question adds this phrase, and it is not decoration: it points at the parts of the arrangement that are not legal rules at all.

Several of the Constitution's federal provisions only work if both sides act in good faith. Article 3 requires the views of the State legislature to be sought but not followed, so the safeguard is a habit rather than a rule. Article 263 permits an Inter-State Council but does not require the Centre to use it. Article 356 turns on a satisfaction, and before Bommai the honesty of that satisfaction was the only protection there was. The Governor's discretion, the reservation of Bills for the President, and the sharing of tax revenue all depend on restraint by the stronger party.

The doctrine that gives this a legal name is federal comity: the proposition that the Union and the States must each exercise their powers with regard to the legitimate interests of the other, and neither should use a power it undoubtedly has in a way calculated to defeat the other's functioning. It is developed in [Administrative Relations and Federal Comity].

So an answer to MU's question should say that the relationship of trust and faith is not merely a sentiment. It is the substitute for the guarantees a coming-together federation would have written down, and where the trust has broken down, the courts have had to supply a rule instead: Bommai for article 356, and the recent litigation about a Governor's delay in assenting to Bills, which is [The Governor].

munotes.in12

Is India a Federation?

A worked example

Answer this stem, which MU has set in six of the eleven printed papers: "Explain fully, the principle of Federalism embodied in the constitution of India and relationship of trust and faith between Centre and States."

Open with the text, not with a conclusion. Article 1 says "Union of States", and Dr Ambedkar gave two reasons: the Union is not the result of an agreement, so no State may secede; and the States are not creatures of the Centre. Both halves matter, and quoting them settles the frame.

Give the federal features as a list, each with its article: written, supreme and rigid Constitution with article 368's ratification proviso; dual polity; article 246 and the Seventh Schedule; articles 73 and 162; the Finance Commission; article 131; the Council of States.

Give the unitary features as a list: single citizenship; integrated judiciary; all-India services; article 3 with article 4; the Governor; articles 352, 356 and 360; articles 249, 250, 252 and 253; article 248 and Entry 97.

Then the two cases, in order. West Bengal v. Union of India (1962): not truly federal, and a Parliament that may destroy a State cannot be incompetent to acquire its property. Bommai (1994): a federation with a bias in favour of the Centre, the States supreme within their sphere, and the article 356 power reviewable.

Answer the second half of the stem, which most candidates ignore. "Trust and faith" is federal comity. Say that article 3's consultation, article 263's Council and article 356's satisfaction all depend on restraint the text does not compel, and that where the restraint failed the courts supplied a rule: Bommai for article 356, and the assent litigation for article 200.

Conclude. A federation with a strong centre, whose federal character is now a basic feature, so the tilt is a design choice and not a licence.

Quick revision

  • Article 1 says "Union of States" on purpose: no unit created the Union and none may leave it, but the States are not creatures of the Centre either.
  • The federal features are the written, supreme, rigid Constitution, the dual polity, the three Lists, the separate executive and financial spheres, and an independent judiciary.
  • The unitary features are single citizenship, an integrated judiciary, all-India services, article 3, the Governor, the emergency provisions, and the residue with the Centre.
  • West Bengal (1962) said not truly federal. Bommai (1994) said a federation with a bias in favour of the Centre, the States supreme within their sphere. Give both.
  • Federalism is now a basic feature, so the tilt towards the Centre is a design choice, not a licence.
munotes.in13

Is India a Federation?

Test yourself

1. Why does article 1 say "Union of States" rather than "federation"? Give the Constituent Assembly's two reasons.

2. List five features of the Constitution that no true federation has, with the article for each.

3. Contrast the view of federalism in State of West Bengal v. Union of India with that in S.R. Bommai, and explain what changed between them.

4. What is federal comity, and which provisions of the Constitution depend on it?

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in14

Chapter Four

The Union and Its Territory

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism". Part I of the Constitution.

In one line

Part I says what India is, what it is made of, and who may change either, and the answer to the last question is Parliament alone.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: Part I contains four articles. Article 1 declares that India, that is Bharat, shall be a Union of States, that the States and their territories shall be as specified in the First Schedule, and that the territory of India comprises the territories of the States, the Union territories specified in the First Schedule, and such other territories as may be acquired. Article 2 empowers Parliament to admit into the Union, or establish, new States on such terms as it thinks fit. Article 3 empowers Parliament to form a new State, and to increase, diminish or alter the area, boundaries or name of any State, subject only to a recommendation of the President and a reference of the Bill to the legislature of the State affected for its views. Article 4 provides that a law under article 2 or article 3 may amend the First and Fourth Schedules and shall not be deemed to be an amendment of the Constitution for the purposes of article 368.

Article 1: three things in one sentence

"India, that is Bharat" gives the country two names in the text itself, both official. Nothing turns on which is used.

"shall be a Union of States" is the choice discussed in [Is India a Federation?]. The word Union rather than Federation was picked to convey that the Union is not the result of an agreement between the States and that no State has a right to secede.

The territory of India is defined in three parts by article 1(3): the territories of the States, the Union territories specified in the First Schedule, and such other territories as may be acquired. The third limb matters. It means the Constitution contemplates acquisition, and that a territory once acquired becomes part of India without any further amendment being necessary.

States and Union territories are not the same thing

This distinction runs through the whole Constitution and is worth fixing early.

A State has its own legislature and its own council of ministers with a Chief Minister, has a Governor as its head, has entries of the State List reserved to it, and is represented in the Council of States. Its relationship with the Union is the federal relationship this module is about.

A Union territory is administered by the President acting through an Administrator appointed by him, under article 239. Some Union territories have been given a legislature by Parliament; some have not. The federal guarantees do not apply to a Union territory in the same way, because a Union territory is not a unit of the federation but a part of the Union administered directly.

munotes.in15

The Union and Its Territory

Two Union territories are special. Delhi has, since the Sixty-ninth Amendment, a legislative assembly and a council of ministers under article 239AA, with three State List entries expressly withheld from it: public order, police and land. The long litigation about who controls the services in Delhi turns on the wording of that article. Jammu and Kashmir became a Union territory with a legislature in 2019, and Ladakh a Union territory without one, which is dealt with in [Article 370].

A Union territory can become a State and a State can be converted into a Union territory, and both have happened. That is a consequence of article 3, and it is the sharpest illustration of how much weaker the Indian units are than the units of a coming-together federation.

The First Schedule, and how it is amended

The First Schedule lists the States and their territories, and then the Union territories. It is the operative list: what makes a place a State is that it appears there.

The Schedule is changed constantly. Every reorganisation, every new State, and every boundary change alters it. Article 4 is what makes that easy. A law made under article 2 or article 3 may contain provisions amending the First Schedule and the Fourth Schedule, which is the allocation of seats in the Council of States, and any supplemental, incidental and consequential provisions Parliament thinks necessary. Then comes the sentence that matters:

No such law as aforesaid shall be deemed to be an amendment of this Constitution for the purposes of article 368.

So a Bill that creates a new State, redraws a boundary and reallocates Rajya Sabha seats passes by an ordinary majority, like any other Act, and does not need the special majority or the ratification by half the State legislatures that article 368 would otherwise require for a change to the federal structure.

That is a remarkable provision, and it is the single strongest argument that India is not a true federation. In the United States, article IV section 3 forbids the formation of a State from the territory of another without the consent of the legislature concerned. Under article 3 the Indian States are consulted and nothing more.

Acquisition and cession of territory

Article 1(3)(c) covers acquisition. Territory acquired by India becomes part of the territory of India, and Parliament may by law admit it or establish it as a State under article 2, or absorb it into an existing State or Union territory under article 3. India acquired territory in this way more than once after 1950, including the former French and Portuguese possessions.

munotes.in16

The Union and Its Territory

Cession, giving territory away, is the harder question, because article 3 speaks of diminishing the area of a State but says nothing about transferring Indian territory to a foreign country.

The settled position is that ceding Indian territory to another country requires an amendment of the Constitution under article 368, not merely a law under article 3. The reason is that the territory of India is defined by article 1 and the First Schedule, and reducing it alters the Constitution itself rather than merely rearranging the units within it. That position was reached when the question arose over an agreement with Pakistan about the Berubari Union, and it produced the Constitution (Ninth Amendment) Act, 1960, which the official text records as the instrument by which the transfer was carried through. The same route was followed for the exchange of enclaves with Bangladesh by the Constitution (One Hundredth Amendment) Act, 2015, whose details the official text sets out in Appendix I.

Distinguish settling a boundary that was always uncertain from ceding territory that was undoubtedly India's. The first can be done by executive action, because it determines what the border already was; the second cannot. That distinction is what most examination questions on this point are really testing.

Why Part I matters for the rest of the module

Three consequences carry forward.

The units are not indestructible. Parliament may abolish a State by merging it, may divide it, may rename it, and may reduce it to a Union territory. Every later argument about how federal India is runs into this fact, and it is why the Court in State of West Bengal v Union of India could say that a Parliament competent to destroy a State cannot be incompetent to acquire its property.

The map is a matter of ordinary legislation. Because of article 4, changing the composition of the federation does not engage the amendment procedure that protects the rest of the federal structure.

The territory can grow. The Constitution anticipates acquisition and provides for it without amendment, which is a unitary rather than a federal feature.

A worked example

Parliament passes an Act which (a) transfers a small border district from State P to State Q, (b) renames State Q, (c) reallocates two Rajya Sabha seats between them, and (d) cedes a strip of territory to a neighbouring country under a boundary agreement. The Bill was introduced on the President's recommendation and referred to both State legislatures, which objected. It was passed by a simple majority.

(a), (b) and (c) are valid. Transferring territory between States, altering a name, and amending the First and Fourth Schedules are all within article 3 read with article 4. The State legislatures' objections do not bind, and article 4 says such a law is not an amendment for the purposes of article 368, so a simple majority suffices.

munotes.in17

The Union and Its Territory

(d) is not. Ceding Indian territory to a foreign country reduces the territory of India as defined by article 1 and the First Schedule. That alters the Constitution itself and requires an amendment under article 368, as the Ninth Amendment 1960 and the Hundredth Amendment 2015 both show.

The distinction to draw. Had the strip been land whose ownership was genuinely uncertain, settling the boundary would have determined what the border always was, and could have been done by executive action. Ceding land that was undoubtedly India's is different.

What would fix it. Sever the cession from the rest, and carry it through by a separate amendment under article 368.

Quick revision

  • Article 1: India is a Union of States; the territory is the States, the Union territories, and anything acquired.
  • A State is a unit of the federation; a Union territory is administered by the President under article 239, with Delhi and Jammu and Kashmir as special cases.
  • Article 2 admits or establishes new States; article 3 reshapes existing ones.
  • Article 4 lets both be done by ordinary majority and says such a law is not an amendment for the purposes of article 368.
  • Acquiring territory needs no amendment. Ceding territory does, and the Ninth Amendment 1960 and the Hundredth Amendment 2015 are the examples.

Test yourself

1. Set out the three limbs of the definition of the territory of India in article 1(3).

2. What does article 4 provide, and why is it the strongest single argument that India is not a true federation?

3. Distinguish a State from a Union territory, and name the two Union territories that are special cases.

4. Does India need a constitutional amendment to acquire territory? To cede it? Explain the difference.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in18

Chapter Five

Making and Remaking States

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism". MU has set "Creation of new States" or "Formation of new States" as a short note in four papers.

In one line

Parliament can create a State, abolish one, redraw its boundaries or change its name by an ordinary law, and the State affected has a right to be asked and no right to refuse.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: under article 2 Parliament may by law admit into the Union, or establish, new States on such terms and conditions as it thinks fit. Under article 3 Parliament may by law form a new State by separation of territory from any State or by uniting two or more States or parts of States, increase or diminish the area of any State, and alter the boundaries or the name of any State. Two conditions attach to article 3: no Bill may be introduced except on the recommendation of the President, and where the proposal affects the area, boundaries or name of a State, the President must refer the Bill to the legislature of that State for its views within a period he specifies. The State legislature's view does not bind Parliament. By article 4 such a law may amend the First and Fourth Schedules and is not deemed to be an amendment of the Constitution for the purposes of article 368.

Article 2 and article 3 do different work

The two are often run together and they should not be.

Article 2 looks outward. It deals with territory that is not yet part of India, and with States that do not yet exist as units of the Union. Parliament may admit such a State into the Union, or establish one, "on such terms and conditions as it thinks fit". Those words are wide: admission may be on special terms, which is one source of the asymmetry discussed in [Asymmetric Federalism: Articles 371 to 371-J].

Article 3 looks inward. It deals with territory that is already part of India and with rearranging the units among themselves. It has five limbs: form a new State by separation or by union; increase the area of a State; diminish the area of a State; alter the boundaries of a State; alter the name of a State. An explanation added by the Eighteenth Amendment makes clear that "State" in the first limb includes a Union territory, and that the power to form a new State includes the power to form one by uniting a part of a State with a Union territory.

The two conditions, and how little they protect

The President's recommendation is required before the Bill is introduced. Since the President acts on the advice of the Union Council of Ministers, this is in substance a requirement that the Union Government must want the Bill. It protects the Union, not the State.

munotes.in19

Making and Remaking States

The reference to the State legislature is the only provision in article 3 that looks like a federal safeguard, and three features make it very weak.

First, the State legislature expresses views; it does not consent. The proviso says the Bill shall be referred for the legislature "to express its views thereon within such period as may be specified". Nothing says the views must be accepted or even considered in any particular way.

Second, the period is fixed by the President, and if the legislature says nothing within it, Parliament may proceed.

Third, and least obviously, Parliament may change the proposal after the reference without referring it again.

Facts. Babulal Parate v. State of Bombay, AIR 1960 SC 51, (1960) 1 SCR 605, decided 28 August 1959. A Bill to reorganise the State of Bombay was referred to the State legislature under the proviso to article 3. The proposal referred was for three units. Parliament then adopted a materially different scheme, the bifurcation into Maharashtra and Gujarat. The petitioner said Parliament could not enact a scheme different from the one on which the State had been consulted without a fresh Bill and a fresh reference.

Held. No fresh reference is required. What the President must refer is the proposal contained in the Bill, and on a true construction the proviso does not contemplate that a subsequent modification by Parliament requires a fresh Bill or a fresh reference. The word "State" in article 3 refers back to article 1 and the First Schedule, and there is no warrant for importing doctrines of democratic theory prevalent in other countries, nor for giving the word an extended meaning. The requirements of article IV section 3 of the American Constitution are materially different.

Why it matters. It settles how thin the safeguard is. A State may be consulted on one scheme and reorganised under another, and the courts will not intervene.

Why the safeguard was made so weak

This looks like a drafting failure until you remember what the Constituent Assembly was doing.

In 1950 the map was provisional. The Constitution inherited the Provinces of British India, several hundred princely States which had acceded in 1947 and 1948, and territories still under foreign control. The First Schedule then divided the units into Part A, Part B, Part C and Part D States, which were governed differently. Nobody expected that arrangement to last, and the Assembly deliberately left Parliament the power to rationalise it without going through the amendment procedure each time.

The consequence is that a power created for a transitional problem is permanent. It has been used repeatedly since the transition ended.

munotes.in20

Making and Remaking States

How it has been used

A short chronology is enough for the short note, and the dates are worth having.

1953, Andhra was created from the Telugu-speaking areas of Madras, the first State formed on a linguistic basis, and it prompted the appointment of the States Reorganisation Commission.

1956, the States Reorganisation Act redrew the map wholesale on linguistic lines and abolished the Part A, Part B, Part C and Part D classification. The Constitution (Seventh Amendment) Act, 1956 accompanied it.

1960, Bombay was bifurcated into Maharashtra and Gujarat, which is the reorganisation Babulal Parate was about.

1963 to 1987, the north-eastern States were created in stages: Nagaland, Meghalaya, Manipur, Tripura, Mizoram, Arunachal Pradesh, and Goa in 1987, most of them carrying a special provision in article 371.

1966, Punjab was reorganised and Haryana created; Chandigarh became a Union territory serving as the capital of both.

2000, three States were created in a single year: Chhattisgarh from Madhya Pradesh, Uttaranchal, later Uttarakhand, from Uttar Pradesh, and Jharkhand from Bihar.

2014, Telangana was created from Andhra Pradesh, the most recent new State.

2019, the State of Jammu and Kashmir was reorganised into two Union territories, Jammu and Kashmir with a legislature and Ladakh without one. This is the only occasion on which a State has been reduced to Union territories, and it is dealt with in [Article 370].

What this does to the federal argument

The point to make in an essay is not that Parliament has used the power often, but what it means that the power exists at all.

Facts. State of West Bengal v. Union of India, AIR 1963 SC 1241, (1964) 1 SCR 371, decided 21 December 1962. The Union sought to acquire coal bearing land owned by the State of West Bengal under a central Act. The State argued that it was sovereign within its own sphere and its property could not be taken by Union legislation.

Held. The Act was valid. The Constitution is not truly federal in character; full sovereignty does not vest in the States; and, in the sentence that matters here, Parliament, which is competent under article 3 to destroy a State, cannot be held on a theory of absolute State sovereignty to be incompetent to acquire by legislation the property owned by that State.

Why it matters. It uses article 3 as the premise for a much wider conclusion about the nature of the Indian union. If the greater power exists, the lesser cannot be denied.

The counter-argument is worth knowing too. The existence of a power says nothing about the constraints on exercising it. Reorganisation in practice has followed sustained popular demand, usually after a commission or a long agitation, and no State has ever been abolished against a settled political consensus. On that view article 3 is a power that political reality restrains even though law does not. Whether a restraint that the Constitution does not impose is a federal guarantee at all is exactly the argument MU's phrase "trust and faith" is pointing at.

munotes.in21

Making and Remaking States

A worked example

A Bill under article 3 proposing to divide State R into two States is referred by the President to the legislature of State R, which is given sixty days to express its views. The legislature passes a resolution opposing the division outright. Parliament then amends the Bill so that instead of two States there are three, and passes it without any further reference.

Is the Act valid?

On the resolution opposing it. The proviso requires that the Bill be referred to the State legislature "to express its views thereon". It does not require consent, and Parliament is free to proceed against the view expressed.

On the modification. This is Babulal Parate exactly. What must be referred is the proposal contained in the Bill, and the proviso does not contemplate that a subsequent modification by Parliament requires a fresh Bill or a fresh reference. The three-State scheme is valid without a second reference.

On the majority. Article 4 provides that a law under article 3 is not an amendment for the purposes of article 368, so an ordinary majority suffices and the First and Fourth Schedules may be amended by the same Act.

What if the President had never referred it at all? That is different: the reference is a condition on the introduction of the Bill, not a formality about its content. Article 255 cures a missing recommendation or previous sanction where assent was given, and whether it reaches this proviso is a question worth flagging rather than asserting.

Quick revision

  • Article 2 admits or establishes new States from outside the Union, on such terms as Parliament thinks fit; article 3 rearranges the units already inside it.
  • Article 3 needs the President's recommendation and a reference of the Bill to the State legislature for its views. The views do not bind.
  • Babulal Parate: Parliament may modify the proposal after the reference without referring it again.
  • Article 4 makes such a law an ordinary law, expressly not an amendment under article 368.
  • The chronology worth quoting: Andhra 1953, the States Reorganisation Act 1956, Bombay 1960, the north-east from 1963, Punjab 1966, three States in 2000, Telangana 2014, and Jammu and Kashmir reduced to Union territories in 2019.
  • The federal significance: a unit that can be abolished by ordinary majority is not sovereign, and West Bengal v Union of India draws exactly that conclusion.
munotes.in22

Making and Remaking States

Test yourself

1. Distinguish article 2 from article 3, and give the five limbs of article 3.

2. What are the two conditions in article 3, and how far does the second protect a State? Answer with Babulal Parate.

3. Why does article 4 exist, and what would change if a law under article 3 had to satisfy article 368?

4. Give the chronology of State reorganisation from 1953 to 2019, and say what the 2019 reorganisation did that no earlier one had done.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in23

Chapter Six

The Legislative Lists

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism". The core of the federal division.

In one line

Article 246 divides legislative power between Parliament and the State legislatures by giving each a list of subjects, and everything difficult about Indian federalism comes from the fact that the lists overlap.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 245 fixes the territorial extent of legislative power, Parliament for the whole or any part of India and a State legislature for the whole or any part of the State. Article 246 distributes the subject matter by reference to the three Lists of the Seventh Schedule. Parliament has exclusive power over the ninety-seven entries of List I, the Union List. The legislature of a State has exclusive power over the sixty-six entries of List II, the State List. Both have power over the forty-seven entries of List III, the Concurrent List. The clauses are so worded that the Union List prevails over both the others and the Concurrent List prevails over the State List, and by article 248 read with Entry 97 of List I the residuary power belongs to Parliament. Article 246A, inserted by the 101st Amendment, sits outside this scheme and confers a concurrent power over the goods and services tax.

Article 245: how far a law reaches

Before asking what a legislature may legislate about, ask how far its law travels.

Article 245(1) gives Parliament power to make laws for the whole or any part of the territory of India, and a State legislature power to make laws for the whole or any part of the State. So a State law is territorially confined and a Union law is not.

Article 245(2) provides that a law made by Parliament shall not be deemed invalid on the ground that it would have extra-territorial operation. Parliament may therefore legislate for persons and things outside India, and the courts will not strike the law down for that reason alone.

A State legislature has no such freedom, and what it has instead is the doctrine of territorial nexus: a State law may reach something outside the State if there is a sufficient connection between the State and the subject matter of the law, and the liability imposed is relevant to that connection. Both limbs matter, and both are examined in [The Reach of a Legislature].

Article 246: the machinery

The article is built out of four clauses and two phrases, and reading it properly answers most questions about it.

Clause (1) gives Parliament exclusive power over List I, and it opens with the words "Notwithstanding anything in clauses (2) and (3)".

Clause (2) gives Parliament and the State legislatures power over List III, and it opens "Notwithstanding anything in clause (3)" while itself being "subject to clause (1)".

munotes.in24

The Legislative Lists

Clause (3) gives the State legislature exclusive power over List II, and it is expressed to be "subject to clauses (1) and (2)".

Clause (4) gives Parliament power to legislate for any part of India not included in a State, with respect to any matter, including a matter in the State List.

Read the non obstante and subject-to phrases together and the hierarchy falls out: List I prevails over List III and List II; List III prevails over List II. The State List is the only one that is subordinate to both the others, so a State's exclusive field is exclusive only where nothing in the other two Lists covers the ground.

That is the structural reason Indian federalism tilts to the Centre, and it is worth saying in an essay in exactly this form: the tilt is not in the length of the Union List, it is in the ordering of the clauses.

The three Lists

List I, the Union List, has ninety-seven entries and covers what has to be uniform for the country: defence, foreign affairs, citizenship, railways, currency, banking, insurance, corporation tax, income tax other than agricultural income, inter-State trade, and the residuary entry 97.

List II, the State List, has sixty-six entries and covers what can vary locally: public order, police, local government, public health and sanitation, agriculture, land, liquor, betting and gambling, and taxes on land, buildings and agricultural income.

List III, the Concurrent List, has forty-seven entries and covers what both levels have a real interest in: criminal law and criminal procedure, marriage and divorce, transfer of property other than agricultural land, contracts, bankruptcy, trusts, forests, education, electricity, factories, labour welfare, and economic and social planning.

Three entries moved from the State List to the Concurrent List by the Forty-second Amendment in 1976: education, forests, and weights and measures, together with the protection of wild animals and birds and the administration of justice. That single amendment did more to shift the balance than most of the emergency provisions, and it is worth naming in a federalism answer.

Interpreting an entry

Courts have settled a few rules of construction, and an examiner expects them.

An entry is given the widest possible meaning. Each general word is held to extend to all ancillary or subsidiary matters which can fairly be said to be comprehended in it. A power to legislate on a subject carries the power to legislate on everything reasonably incidental to it.

The entries are fields of legislation, not powers. They describe subject matter; the power comes from article 246.

Taxation entries are separate from general entries. A general entry on a subject does not carry a power to tax that subject: the taxing entries are set out separately in each List, and a tax must be traced to a taxing entry.

munotes.in25

The Legislative Lists

An apparent conflict is reconciled if possible. The court first tries to give effect to both entries by reading one as limited by the other; only if reconciliation is impossible does the hierarchy of clauses decide.

Facts. State of Bombay v. F.N. Balsara, AIR 1951 SC 318, 1951 SCR 682, decided 25 May 1951. The Bombay Prohibition Act 1949 prohibited the possession and sale of liquor, including imported liquor. Intoxicating liquor was a Provincial entry; import and export across customs frontiers was a Dominion entry.

Held. There was no conflict. "Possession and sale" in the Provincial entry must be read without qualification, and "import" standing alone does not include the sale or possession of the article imported. Even assuming that prohibiting purchase, possession, transport and sale would affect import, the Act was in pith and substance a law on intoxicating liquors, and an incidental encroachment on the Dominion field did not affect its validity. The American doctrine of the "original package" has no application in India, given how precisely the entries are worded.

Why it matters. It shows the reconciliation rule at work before any doctrine is needed: two entries that look as though they collide are read so that they do not.

Residuary power

Article 248 gives Parliament exclusive power to make any law with respect to any matter not enumerated in the Concurrent or State Lists, including the power to impose a tax not mentioned in either. Entry 97 of List I says the same thing from inside the List.

This reverses the arrangement in the United States and Australia, where the residue stays with the units, and it follows from India's being a holding-together federation.

Facts. Union of India v. H.S. Dhillon, AIR 1972 SC 1061, (1972) 2 SCR 33, decided 21 October 1971. Section 24 of the Finance Act 1969 amended the Wealth Tax Act to include agricultural land in the assets on which net wealth is computed. The High Court held this beyond Parliament's competence, because a tax touching agricultural land belonged to the States under Entry 49 of List II, "taxes on lands and buildings".

Held. The amendment is valid. Articles 246 and 248 with Entry 97 mean that any matter, including a tax, not allotted exclusively to the States under List II or concurrently under List III falls within List I. It follows, and this is the part to remember, that when a central Act is challenged the only enquiry is whether it legislates on a matter in List II, because that is the only field from which Parliament is barred. If the central Act does not enter that field, there is no point asking which entry of List I or List III it fits.

munotes.in26

The Legislative Lists

Why it matters. It is the leading authority on residuary power and it inverts the usual enquiry. For a State law you ask "which entry authorises this"; for a central law you ask only "does this trespass on List II".

Article 246A, the entry that is not in a List

The Constitution (One Hundred and First Amendment) Act, 2016 introduced the goods and services tax, and it did not do so by adding an entry to a List. It inserted article 246A, a free-standing provision which begins "Notwithstanding anything contained in articles 246 and 254" and gives Parliament and every State legislature power to make laws with respect to goods and services tax.

Two features are examinable. It is a concurrent power that sits outside the Concurrent List, with Parliament given exclusive power where the supply is inter-State. And its non obstante clause displaces article 254, so the ordinary repugnancy rule does not apply to it in the same way.

This is dealt with fully in [The Goods and Services Tax and Its Council], because the interesting question is not the drafting but the Council that article 279A creates.

Where this leads

The Lists overlap. They were bound to: no list of subjects drawn in the abstract survives contact with a real statute, because a real statute touches several subjects at once. The Constitution therefore needs techniques for deciding which List a law belongs to and what happens when two valid laws collide. Those are the next three chapters:

  • Which List does this law really belong to? [Pith and Substance].
  • Is the legislature pretending to legislate on its own subject while really legislating on another's? [Colourable Legislation and Incidental Encroachment].
  • Both laws are valid, and they conflict. Which prevails? [Repugnancy and the Occupied Field].

A worked example

A State legislature enacts a law taxing the entry of goods into a local area for consumption, and requiring every carrier to obtain a permit before crossing the State border. A carrier challenges both.

Step one, competence for the tax. Find a taxing entry in List II. If one covers entry of goods into a local area, the State is competent, and a general entry alone would not do, because a taxing power must be traced to a taxing entry.

Step two, competence for the permit. Trade and commerce within the State is a State entry; inter-State trade and commerce is a Union entry. Ask what the permit requirement is in pith and substance about. If it regulates carriers operating within the State, it is within List II; if it operates on the movement of goods across the border as such, it is not.

munotes.in27

The Legislative Lists

Step three, is there a central law? If Parliament has legislated on the same Concurrent matter, article 254 arises, which is a separate question from competence.

Step four, Part XIII. Even a competent State law must satisfy articles 301 to 304. The tax must not discriminate against goods from other States under article 304(a); the permit requirement is a non-fiscal restriction on the freedom under article 301 and needs article 304(b), which requires the President's previous sanction.

The order matters. Competence first, then repugnancy, then the freedom of trade. A candidate who begins with article 301 will miss the point that an incompetent law never reaches it.

Quick revision

  • Article 245 is reach; article 246 is subject matter.
  • A Union law is not invalid for extra-territorial operation; a State law needs a territorial nexus.
  • List I, ninety-seven entries; List II, sixty-six; List III, forty-seven. List I prevails over both, List III over List II.
  • The tilt is in the ordering of the clauses of article 246, not in the length of the Lists.
  • Entries get the widest meaning; taxing power must be traced to a taxing entry; conflicts are reconciled where possible.
  • Residuary power is Parliament's under article 248 and Entry 97, and Dhillon says the only question about a central Act is whether it invades List II.
  • Article 246A gives GST a concurrent power outside the Lists, and displaces article 254.

Test yourself

1. Explain how the non obstante and subject-to clauses of article 246 create the hierarchy among the three Lists.

2. What does article 245(2) provide, and what is the corresponding position of a State legislature?

3. State the rules for construing an entry in a List, and explain why a taxing power must be traced to a taxing entry.

4. What is the test in Union of India v. H.S. Dhillon for a central Act, and why does it reverse the usual enquiry?

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in28

Chapter Seven

Pith and Substance

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism".

In one line

When a law seems to fall in two Lists at once, the court asks what the law is really about, and allots it to the List its true nature belongs to, ignoring whatever else it incidentally touches.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the doctrine of pith and substance means that where the true nature and character of a law falls within a field allotted to the legislature that made it, the law is valid even though it incidentally trenches upon a field allotted to the other legislature. The court looks at the enactment as a whole, at its object, scope and effect, to determine its true subject matter. The doctrine is necessary because the three Lists inevitably overlap, and without it, as the Privy Council said in Prafulla Kumar Mukherjee v. Bank of Commerce Ltd, Khulna, much beneficent legislation would be stifled at birth.

Why the doctrine has to exist

A legislative list is a list of abstractions. A statute is a concrete thing that does several jobs at once.

Take a law limiting the interest a moneylender may charge on a loan. Money-lending is a State subject. But most loans are recorded in a promissory note, and negotiable instruments are a Union subject. Every provision of the law about interest necessarily affects what the holder of a promissory note may recover. Is the law about money-lending or about promissory notes?

If the answer had to be "both, and therefore void", then no legislature could pass a useful law on any subject that touched another's field, which is to say almost no useful law at all. The doctrine of pith and substance is the way out: the court identifies the subject of the law, not every subject the law touches.

The doctrine comes to India from the Canadian and Australian case law under the British North America Act and the Commonwealth of Australia Constitution Act, both of which had the same problem with lists, and it was applied here under the Government of India Act 1935 before the Constitution carried it forward unchanged.

The leading case, and the passage everyone misquotes

Facts. Prafulla Kumar Mukherjee v. Bank of Commerce Ltd, Khulna, (1947) 49 Bom LR 568, also reported at [1947] FCR 28, advice of the Privy Council delivered by Lord Porter on 11 February 1947. The Bengal Money-Lenders Act 1940 limited the amount a money-lender could recover, including a debt due on a promissory note. Money-lending was a Provincial subject under the Government of India Act 1935; promissory notes and banking were Federal subjects. The Act was attacked as trespassing on the Federal field.

Held. The Act was valid, in whole and in part. Where subjects overlap the question must be asked what in pith and substance is the effect of the enactment complained of, and in what List its true nature and character is to be found. If those questions could not be asked, "much beneficent legislation would be stifled at birth, and many of the subjects entrusted to Provincial Legislation could never effectively be dealt with". On the extent of the trespass their Lordships said this, and it is the passage to learn:

munotes.in29

Pith and Substance

the extent of the invasion by the Provinces into subjects enumerated in the Federal List has to be considered. No doubt it is an important matter, not, as their Lordships think, because the validity of an Act can be determined by discriminating between degrees of invasion, but for the purpose of determining what is the pith and substance of the impugned Act.

The question, the Board said, is not whether the Act has trespassed more or less, but whether the trespass, whatever it be, is such as to show that the pith and substance of the Act is not money-lending but promissory notes or banking. Once that is determined the Act falls on one side of the line or the other. The priority of the Federal List does not prevent a Provincial legislature from dealing with a matter that incidentally affects a Federal entry.

Why it matters. It is the classical statement of the doctrine for India, and it corrects the error almost every weak answer makes. The size of the encroachment is evidence, not a test. A law may trespass a great deal and still be valid if the trespass does not change what the law is about; a law may trespass slightly and be invalid if the slight trespass shows the law was really about the other subject all along.

The doctrine at work

Facts. State of Bombay v. F.N. Balsara, AIR 1951 SC 318, 1951 SCR 682, decided 25 May 1951. The Bombay Prohibition Act 1949 forbade the possession and sale of liquor, including imported liquor, and was said to encroach on the Union entry for import and export.

Held. No conflict arose on a proper reading of the two entries, and in any event the Act was in pith and substance a law on intoxicating liquors within the Provincial entry. An incidental encroachment on the Union field did not affect its validity.

Why it matters. It is the standard Indian illustration, and it shows the order of the enquiry: reconcile the entries first, and reach for pith and substance only if reconciliation fails.

Facts. M. Karunanidhi v. Union of India, AIR 1979 SC 898, (1979) 3 SCC 431, decided 20 February 1979. A State Act on the criminal misconduct of public men was said to be repugnant to central anti-corruption legislation and to trespass on the Union field.

munotes.in30

Pith and Substance

Held. Among the propositions the Court set out was this one: where a law passed by a State legislature, while being substantially within the scope of the entries in the State List, entrenches upon any of the entries in the Union List, the constitutionality of the law may be upheld by invoking the doctrine of pith and substance if, on an analysis of its provisions, it appears that by and large the law falls within the four corners of the State List, the entrenchment being purely incidental or inconsequential.

Why it matters. It is the modern restatement, in a form drafted to be quoted, and it links pith and substance to repugnancy, which is the subject of a later chapter.

How a court actually applies it

Four steps, in this order.

One, read the impugned law as a whole. Not the section complained of in isolation: the object, the scope, and the effect of the enactment taken together. The preamble and the scheme are legitimate aids.

Two, try to reconcile the competing entries. Give each its widest meaning, and see whether they can both stand without collision. Balsara did exactly this and never needed the doctrine.

Three, if they cannot be reconciled, identify the true nature and character of the law. What is the law substantially about? What is the mischief it addresses, and to which List does that mischief belong?

Four, having allotted the law to a List, treat everything else it touches as incidental. An incidental encroachment is not a ground of invalidity. If the law belongs to the legislature that made it, it is valid in its entirety, including in its incidental operation on the other field.

What the doctrine does not do

It does not cure a want of power. If the law in pith and substance belongs to the other List, the doctrine does not save it, however small the trespass appears.

It does not decide a conflict between two valid laws. Pith and substance answers "was this legislature competent". When both legislatures were competent and their laws collide, the question is repugnancy under article 254, which is a different enquiry with a different test. Keep them apart in an answer: competence first, repugnancy only if both laws are competent.

It does not turn on the motive of the legislature. Whether the legislature meant well is irrelevant. What its law is really about is a question of the law's content, not of anyone's intention, and the point where motive does come in, or rather where a pretence does, is the subject of the next chapter.

munotes.in31

Pith and Substance

A worked example

A State legislature enacts the (imaginary) State Agricultural Credit Act. It caps the interest a lender may charge a farmer, requires every such loan to be registered with a State officer, and provides that a cheque given as security for such a loan shall be unenforceable beyond the capped amount. Money-lending and agriculture are State subjects; cheques are negotiable instruments and belong to the Union.

Reconcile the entries first. Ask whether the money-lending entry and the negotiable instruments entry can both be given effect. If the Act can be read as regulating the lending relationship and not the instrument's negotiability, there may be no conflict at all, which is the Balsara move.

If they cannot be reconciled, find the pith and substance. Read the Act as a whole. Its object is the protection of agricultural borrowers; its scope is loans to farmers; its effect is to limit what a lender recovers. That is money-lending.

Apply Prafulla Kumar to the cheque provision. Do not ask whether the trespass on negotiable instruments is large or small. Ask whether the trespass shows that the Act is really about cheques rather than about money-lending. It does not: the provision exists only because loans are secured by cheques, and it operates on the lender's recovery, not on negotiability generally.

Conclusion. The Act is valid in its entirety. The effect on cheques is an incidental encroachment, and a power over a subject carries the power over what is reasonably ancillary to it.

What would change the answer? A provision regulating the transfer of cheques between third parties who are strangers to any loan. That would operate on negotiability itself and would suggest the Act's true nature lies in the Union field.

Quick revision

  • Pith and substance asks what a law is really about, and allots it to the List its true nature belongs to.
  • It exists because lists of abstract subjects always overlap with real statutes.
  • Prafulla Kumar: the extent of the invasion is evidence of what the law is about, not a test of validity. Not "has it trespassed more or less" but "does the trespass show the law is about the other subject".
  • Balsara: reconcile the entries first; use the doctrine only if they will not reconcile.
  • Karunanidhi: a State law substantially within List II that entrenches incidentally on List I is saved.
  • An incidental encroachment never invalidates. A law whose true nature lies in the other List is never saved.

Test yourself

1. State the doctrine of pith and substance and explain why the overlapping of the Lists makes it necessary.

2. Quote and explain the Privy Council's statement in Prafulla Kumar about the extent of the invasion. Why is it the passage most often misused?

munotes.in32

Pith and Substance

3. In what order does a court apply reconciliation of entries and the doctrine of pith and substance? Answer with Balsara.

4. Distinguish the question the doctrine answers from the question article 254 answers.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in33

Chapter Eight

Colourable Legislation and Incidental Encroachment

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism".

In one line

A legislature cannot do indirectly what it cannot do directly, so a law dressed up as being about its own subject, while really being about somebody else's, is void; but a law genuinely about its own subject is not void merely because it spills over.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the doctrine of colourable legislation rests on the maxim that what cannot be done directly cannot be done indirectly. Where a legislature lacks competence over a subject, it cannot acquire competence by giving its law the appearance of legislation on a subject within its own field. The doctrine does not enquire into the bona fides or the motive of the legislature; it asks only whether the legislature had the power to enact what, in substance, it has enacted. It is therefore the negative counterpart of the doctrine of pith and substance: pith and substance saves a law whose true nature is within power, colourable legislation strikes down a law whose true nature is outside it.

The maxim, and what it actually means

The doctrine is usually introduced with the Latin: quando aliquid prohibetur ex directo, prohibetur et per obliquum, when anything is prohibited directly, it is prohibited also indirectly.

Applied to a federal constitution the idea is simple. Legislative power is limited by subject matter. If a limit could be avoided by drafting, the limit would be worth nothing, because any competent draftsman can make a law about A look like a law about B. So the court looks past the form to the substance.

But two clarifications have to be made straight away, because both are examined.

"Colourable" does not mean dishonest. The word describes the law, not the legislators. A legislature may act in perfect good faith, believing the subject to be its own, and still produce colourable legislation, because the question is one of competence and not of conduct. The standard judicial formulation is that the whole doctrine resolves itself into the question of whether the legislature possessed the power to make the law, and that the idea of colourability has nothing to do with the motive or bona fides of the legislature.

Motive is irrelevant, and so is the merit of the law. A court examining competence does not ask whether the law is wise, necessary or fair. If the legislature had power, a bad law is valid; if it had none, a good law is void.

Colourable legislation and pith and substance are one enquiry

Students often learn these as two doctrines and then cannot say how they differ. They are better understood as the two possible answers to a single question.

The question is: to which List does this law, in its true nature and character, belong?

munotes.in34

Colourable Legislation and Incidental Encroachment

If the answer is "the List belonging to the legislature that made it", the law is valid, and whatever else it touches is an incidental encroachment. That is pith and substance.

If the answer is "the List belonging to the other legislature", the law is void, and the fact that it was drafted to look like something else does not save it. That is colourable legislation.

So the two doctrines share the whole of their reasoning and differ only in the outcome. An answer that says so is stronger than one which treats them as separate tests to be applied one after the other.

The classic illustration

The case cited in every account of this doctrine is K.C. Gajapati Narayan Deo v. State of Orissa, decided by the Supreme Court in 1953. Orissa amended its agricultural income-tax law shortly before acquiring estates under its estates abolition legislation, in a way that raised the assessed income of large landholders and so reduced the compensation payable to them, compensation being calculated by reference to that income. The landholders argued that the amendment was not really a tax law at all but a device to cut compensation, and therefore colourable.

The Court upheld the amendment, holding that the State was competent to legislate on agricultural income-tax and that the motive with which it exercised a power it undoubtedly had could not affect the validity of the law. In the course of doing so it gave the classical exposition of the doctrine, including the proposition that the idea conveyed by the expression colourable legislation is that although apparently a legislature in passing a statute purports to act within the limits of its powers, yet in substance and in reality it transgresses those powers, the transgression being veiled by what appears on proper examination to be a mere pretence or disguise.

The report of this judgment could not be opened from the sources this book is built from, so no citation is printed for it here. The account above is given as the standard textbook account and should be checked against the report before it is relied on in a written answer. The doctrine itself does not depend on it: the reasoning is fully stated in Prafulla Kumar, below, and in the modern restatements.

The other half: incidental encroachment

The positive side of the same coin, and the one that decides far more cases.

An incidental or ancillary encroachment is an effect a law has on a field outside its own, which follows naturally from doing what the law is properly about. Because a power to legislate on a subject carries with it the power to legislate on matters reasonably ancillary to it, such an encroachment does not invalidate.

munotes.in35

Colourable Legislation and Incidental Encroachment

Facts. Prafulla Kumar Mukherjee v. Bank of Commerce Ltd, Khulna, (1947) 49 Bom LR 568, also reported at [1947] FCR 28, Privy Council, 11 February 1947. The Bengal Money-Lenders Act 1940 limited what a money-lender could recover, including on a promissory note. Money-lending was Provincial; promissory notes and banking were Federal.

Held. The Act was valid. Where subjects overlap the court asks what in pith and substance the enactment is, and in what List its true nature is to be found. The extent of the invasion into the Federal field is important as evidence of what the law is about, and not because validity turns on discriminating between degrees of invasion. The question is not whether the Act has trespassed more or less, but whether the trespass shows that the pith and substance of the Act is promissory notes or banking rather than money-lending. The priority of the Federal List does not prevent a Provincial legislature from dealing with a matter that incidentally affects a Federal entry.

Why it matters. It supplies the test for incidental encroachment as well as for pith and substance, and it makes clear that the two are the same test producing different answers.

How to tell the two apart in a problem

Four questions, in order, will resolve almost any problem on this material.

Is the encroachment necessary to the operation of the law? If the law cannot do its own work without touching the other field, the encroachment is ancillary and the law survives. A money-lending law that could not reach promissory notes would not be a money-lending law at all.

Does the law provide for the other subject in its own right? If the statute contains machinery that only makes sense as regulation of the other subject, that is evidence its true nature lies there.

Would the law still make sense with the encroaching part removed? If yes, the encroachment is probably incidental. If the whole scheme collapses, the encroachment may be the point of the law.

Is the form of the law doing work that its substance does not? If the statute is labelled and structured as one thing but every operative provision does another, that is the disguise the doctrine is aimed at.

Where the doctrine applies, and where it does not

It applies to any limit on legislative power, not only to the Lists. A legislature is limited by subject matter, and it is also limited by the fundamental rights and by any express constitutional prohibition. Any of those limits may be evaded by drafting, and the doctrine reaches all of them.

munotes.in36

Colourable Legislation and Incidental Encroachment

It does not apply where the legislature has plenary power over the subject. If the subject belongs to the legislature, there is no limit to evade, and the enquiry stops. This is why Gajapati failed on its facts: Orissa was competent to tax agricultural income, so its reason for doing so was beside the point.

It does not apply to a delegated instrument in the same form. Subordinate legislation is tested for whether it is within the enabling Act, which is the ordinary doctrine of ultra vires and is dealt with in [Ultra Vires].

A worked example

A State is competent to tax agricultural income. It is also acquiring land under a land reform statute which fixes compensation as a multiple of the landholder's assessed agricultural income. Shortly before the acquisitions, it amends its agricultural income-tax law in a way that sharply increases the assessed income of large holders, so that the compensation payable to them falls.

The landholders' argument. The amendment is not really a tax measure at all. Its purpose and effect are to cut compensation, which the State could not have done directly without breaching the compensation provisions. It is therefore colourable.

The first question is competence, not motive. Is the State competent to tax agricultural income? Yes, it is a State entry. That is the beginning and, on the standard reasoning, the end.

Why motive does not save the challenge. The doctrine has nothing to do with the bona fides of the legislature. Where the legislature possesses the power, the reason it exercised the power is irrelevant, and a court will not enquire into it. This is the reasoning by which the Supreme Court upheld the Orissa amendment in Gajapati.

When would the answer differ? If the amendment had no operation as a tax at all: if it applied only to the persons whose land was being acquired, or only for the period of the acquisitions, or if its machinery could not function as a tax. Then the form would be doing work the substance did not, and the pith and substance would be compensation, not taxation.

The lesson. Colourable legislation is about what the law IS, not about why it was passed.

Quick revision

  • Quando aliquid prohibetur ex directo, prohibetur et per obliquum: what cannot be done directly cannot be done indirectly.
  • The doctrine asks about competence, never about motive or bona fides.
  • It is the negative face of pith and substance: same enquiry, opposite outcome.
  • An incidental or ancillary encroachment never invalidates, because a power over a subject carries power over what is reasonably ancillary to it.
  • Prafulla Kumar supplies the test: not more or less trespass, but whether the trespass shows the law is really about the other subject.
  • Gajapati is the standard illustration and is named here without a citation because its report could not be read.
munotes.in37

Colourable Legislation and Incidental Encroachment

Test yourself

1. State the maxim on which the doctrine rests and explain what "colourable" describes.

2. Why is the doctrine of colourable legislation the negative face of pith and substance rather than a separate test?

3. "The doctrine has nothing to do with the motive or bona fides of the legislature." Explain, with the Orissa example.

4. Give four questions that will separate an incidental encroachment from a colourable exercise of power.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in38

Chapter Nine

Repugnancy and the Occupied Field

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism".

In one line

When Parliament and a State legislature have both validly legislated on the same Concurrent subject and their laws cannot both be obeyed, the central law prevails, unless the State law got the President's assent.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 254(1) provides that if any provision of a law made by the legislature of a State is repugnant to any provision of a law made by Parliament which Parliament is competent to enact, or to any provision of an existing law with respect to one of the matters in the Concurrent List, then the law made by Parliament, whether passed before or after the State law, shall prevail and the State law shall, to the extent of the repugnancy, be void. Article 254(2) creates an exception: where a State law with respect to a Concurrent matter contains a provision repugnant to an earlier law of Parliament or an existing law, the State law shall prevail in that State if it has been reserved for the consideration of the President and has received his assent. The proviso to article 254(2) preserves Parliament's power at any time to enact a law with respect to the same matter, including one adding to, amending, varying or repealing the State law.

When the question arises, and when it does not

Repugnancy is the last question, not the first, and answers go wrong by reaching it too early.

First ask competence. Was each legislature competent to enact its law? That is article 246 with the Lists, and the tools are pith and substance and colourable legislation. If the State law was beyond the State's power, it is void for want of competence and repugnancy never arises.

Then ask whether the field is Concurrent. Article 254 operates on the Concurrent List and on existing laws with respect to Concurrent matters. If the central law is on a Union subject and the State law on a State subject, there is no repugnancy question: each is valid in its own field and, if they collide in practice, the collision is resolved by the hierarchy in article 246, not by article 254.

Only then ask about repugnancy. Both laws valid, both in the Concurrent field, and they conflict. Which prevails?

The test

Facts. M. Karunanidhi v. Union of India, AIR 1979 SC 898, (1979) 3 SCC 431, decided 20 February 1979. The Tamil Nadu Public Men (Criminal Misconduct) Act 1973, which had received the President's assent, provided for enquiry into the criminal misconduct of public men by a Commissioner of the status of a High Court judge. The appellant, a former Chief Minister, was being prosecuted under the central Prevention of Corruption Act and the Penal Code, and argued that the State Act occupied the field or was repugnant.

munotes.in39

Repugnancy and the Occupied Field

Held. The State Act was not repugnant. It was complementary and ran pari passu with the central Acts, providing an additional safeguard rather than an inconsistent rule, and although the ingredients of the offence were substantially the same, the punishment under the State Act was more severe, not less. In reaching that conclusion the Court set out the conditions that must be satisfied before any repugnancy can arise:

(i) That there is a clear and direct inconsistency between the Central Act and the State Act; (ii) that such an inconsistency is absolutely irreconcilable; (iii) that the inconsistency between the provisions of the two Acts is of such a nature as to bring the two Acts into direct collision with each other and a situation is reached where it is impossible to obey the one without disobeying the other.

The Court also summarised the circumstances in which repugnancy operates: where central and State laws in the Concurrent field are fully inconsistent and absolutely irreconcilable, the central Act prevails and the State Act becomes void; where the State Act has been passed in accordance with article 254(2), it prevails in that State to the extent of the repugnancy; and where a State law substantially within the State List entrenches on the Union List, it may be saved by pith and substance if the entrenchment is incidental.

Why it matters. It is the standard three-condition test, drafted in a form made to be quoted, and it makes the threshold high. Mere difference is not repugnancy; nor is greater severity; nor is duplication. There must be a direct collision such that obeying one means disobeying the other.

The two ways a conflict can arise

The test above catches the first way. The case law recognises a second.

Direct conflict. The two laws command incompatible things. One permits what the other forbids, or one requires what the other prohibits. Obedience to both is impossible. This is what Karunanidhi's three conditions describe.

The occupied field. Parliament has legislated on the subject so completely that the central law is intended to be a complete, exhaustive and exhaustive code on the matter, leaving no room for the State to add to it. Here there may be no direct contradiction at all: the State law may be perfectly consistent in its terms, and still be void because Parliament has covered the ground and evinced an intention that its scheme alone should apply.

The second is harder to establish and depends on the intention to be gathered from the central Act as a whole: its scheme, its comprehensiveness, and whether it contains its own provision about the operation of other laws. A saving clause preserving State laws is strong evidence against an intention to occupy the field.

munotes.in40

Repugnancy and the Occupied Field

Article 254(2), and the President's assent

The exception is the most practically important part of article 254, and its effects are frequently misstated.

What it requires. The State law must be with respect to a matter in the Concurrent List; it must be repugnant to an earlier law of Parliament or to an existing law; it must be reserved for the consideration of the President; and it must receive his assent.

What it achieves. The State law then prevails in that State. It does not repeal the central law, and it has no effect anywhere else. So the same central provision may be displaced in one State and fully operative in the next, which is one of the genuinely federal features of the Indian scheme.

What it does not achieve. By the proviso, Parliament may at any time enact a law with respect to the same matter, including a law adding to, amending, varying or repealing the law so made by the State legislature. The State's victory is therefore permanent only for as long as Parliament allows it. That is the point at which article 254(2) stops looking like a federal guarantee.

Two limits are examinable. The assent protects the State law only against the earlier central law that was placed before the President; it does not immunise it against a later central law. And the assent operates only where the President actually applied his mind to the repugnancy, so a State that reserves a Bill without disclosing the conflict cannot rely on the assent to cure it.

Article 251, and the temporary displacement

Article 251 deals with a different situation and belongs beside article 254 in an answer.

Where Parliament has legislated on a State subject under article 249, on a resolution of the Council of States, or under article 250 during a Proclamation of Emergency, a State legislature is not thereby disabled from legislating on the same matter. But if the two laws are repugnant, the law of Parliament prevails, and the State law is inoperative to the extent of the repugnancy only so long as the central law remains in force. When the central law lapses, the State law revives.

That word "inoperative" is doing work. Contrast article 254(1), under which the State law is void to the extent of the repugnancy. Under article 251 it is merely suspended.

Eclipse, and whether a void State law can revive

The revival question also arises under article 254(1), and the answer comes from the eclipse line of cases.

Facts. Deep Chand v. State of Uttar Pradesh, decided 15 January 1959. The Uttar Pradesh Transport Service (Development) Act 1955 authorised a State road transport scheme. Parliament then passed the Motor Vehicles (Amendment) Act 1956 on the same subject. The question was whether the State Act became void under article 254(1) and what happened to a scheme already framed under it.

munotes.in41

Repugnancy and the Occupied Field

Held. The State Act did not become wholly void; it continued as a valid subsisting law supporting the scheme already framed, and even if the central Act had repealed it under article 254(2), section 6 of the General Clauses Act would have saved the scheme. On the wider point, Das C.J. and Sinha J. held that there is no reason why the doctrine of eclipse should not apply to a post-Constitution law that infringes a fundamental right conferred on citizens alone: such a law is shadowed as against citizens but remains effective against non-citizens, and when the shadow is removed by amendment it applies to citizens without re-enactment.

Why it matters. It is the bridge between article 254 and the doctrine of eclipse, and it establishes that "void to the extent of the repugnancy" is a narrower thing than it sounds: the rest of the State law stands, and what has already been done under it may survive.

Read the citation for this case with care. The report's own equivalent-citations line was not captured when the judgment was fetched, so the AIR and SCR references recorded in the case bank are marked unread and must be confirmed against a report before they are copied into an answer. The holding above was read in full from the judgment.

A worked example

Parliament enacts a central Act on a Concurrent subject in 2015. In 2018 State S enacts a law on the same subject which sets a higher penalty and adds a procedural safeguard the central Act does not contain. The State Bill was reserved for the President and received his assent. In 2022 Parliament amends the central Act, raising its own penalty above the State's.

Step one, competence. Both legislatures are competent: the subject is in List III.

Step two, is there repugnancy at all? Apply the three conditions from Karunanidhi: a clear and direct inconsistency, absolutely irreconcilable, such that it is impossible to obey one without disobeying the other. A higher penalty and an extra safeguard are not necessarily irreconcilable with the central Act; a law that is complementary and runs pari passu is not repugnant. This is exactly what the Court held about the Tamil Nadu Act.

Step three, if there is repugnancy, what does the assent do? Article 254(2): a Concurrent State law repugnant to an EARLIER central law, reserved for and assented to by the President, prevails in that State. So between 2018 and 2022 the State law governs in State S, and the central Act is displaced there to the extent of the repugnancy.

munotes.in42

Repugnancy and the Occupied Field

Step four, the 2022 amendment. The proviso to article 254(2) preserves Parliament's power at any time to enact a law with respect to the same matter, including one adding to, amending, varying or repealing the State law. The 2022 amendment is a later central law and the assent does not protect the State law against it. From 2022 the central provision prevails.

The trap. The assent is not a permanent immunity. It protects only against the earlier law placed before the President.

Quick revision

  • Order of enquiry: competence first, then whether the field is Concurrent, then repugnancy.
  • Article 254(1): central law prevails, whether earlier or later, and the State law is void to the extent of the repugnancy.
  • Karunanidhi's three conditions: clear and direct inconsistency, absolutely irreconcilable, direct collision so that obeying one means disobeying the other.
  • Two routes to repugnancy: direct conflict, and the occupied field where Parliament intended its law to be a complete code.
  • Article 254(2): a Concurrent State law repugnant to an earlier central law, reserved for and assented to by the President, prevails in that State. The proviso lets Parliament undo it at any time.
  • Article 251: a State law inconsistent with a law made under article 249 or 250 is inoperative, not void, and revives when the central law goes.

Test yourself

1. In what order must competence and repugnancy be considered, and why does the order matter?

2. State the three conditions that must be satisfied before repugnancy can arise, from M. Karunanidhi.

3. Distinguish direct conflict from the occupied field, and say what evidence establishes the second.

4. Explain the effect of the President's assent under article 254(2), and its two limits.

5. Contrast the word "void" in article 254(1) with "inoperative" in article 251.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in43

Chapter Ten

Residuary Power

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism".

In one line

Whatever the Constitution's three Lists forgot belongs to Parliament, and the practical effect is that a central law only has to avoid the State List.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 248 provides that Parliament has exclusive power to make any law with respect to any matter not enumerated in the Concurrent List or the State List, and that such power includes the power of making any law imposing a tax not mentioned in either of those Lists. Entry 97 of the Union List says the same from within the List. The residuary power therefore rests with the Union, which is the reverse of the position in the United States and Australia, where the residue remains with the units. In Union of India v. H.S. Dhillon the Supreme Court held that the consequence is that when a central Act is challenged the only enquiry is whether it legislates on a matter in the State List, because that is the only field from which Parliament is barred.

Why the residue exists at all

No list of subjects can be complete. The Constituent Assembly was allocating the world of government as it stood in 1949, and the world did not stop there. Television, computer software, space, biotechnology, digital payments and artificial intelligence are not in any of the three Lists, because nobody could have put them there.

Every federal constitution therefore has to answer the question: when something turns up that the lists do not mention, who may legislate about it? The answer says a great deal about the federation.

Coming-together federations give the residue to the units. The units existed first and gave the centre a defined list of powers; anything not given was never given away. The Tenth Amendment to the United States Constitution and section 107 of the Australian Constitution both work this way.

Holding-together federations give the residue to the centre. The whole existed first and devolved defined powers on the units; anything not devolved was never devolved. India and Canada both work this way, and Canada is the model the Indian drafters had in front of them.

What articles 246, 248 and Entry 97 do together

There are three provisions and students often wonder why the same rule is stated twice.

Article 246(1) gives Parliament exclusive power over the matters in List I.

Entry 97 of List I is itself an entry: "Any other matter not enumerated in List II or List III including any tax not mentioned in either of those Lists."

Article 248 states the same power directly: exclusive power in Parliament over any matter not enumerated in List II or List III, including the power to impose a tax not mentioned in them.

munotes.in44

Residuary Power

The duplication is deliberate belt and braces. Entry 97 makes the residuary power part of the Union List, so that everything said about List I in article 246 applies to it. Article 248 makes it a free-standing grant, so that it does not depend on the construction of an entry. Either route reaches the same place.

Article 247 is a different provision that sits nearby and is often confused with these. It empowers Parliament to provide for the establishment of additional courts for the better administration of laws made by Parliament or of existing laws with respect to a matter in the Union List. It has nothing to do with residuary legislative power.

The case that fixed the method

Facts. Union of India v. H.S. Dhillon, AIR 1972 SC 1061, (1972) 2 SCR 33, decided 21 October 1971. Section 24 of the Finance Act 1969 amended the Wealth Tax Act 1957 so that agricultural land was included among the assets by reference to which net wealth is computed. The High Court held the amendment beyond Parliament's competence, reasoning that a tax which took account of agricultural land could be imposed only by a State under Entry 49 of List II, "taxes on lands and buildings".

Held. The amendment is valid. Article 248 with Entry 97 of List I means that any matter, including a tax, which has not been allotted exclusively to the State legislatures under List II or concurrently under List III falls within List I. The Court then drew the consequence that has become the working rule:

If this is the true scope of residuary powers of Parliament, then when dealing with a Central Act the only enquiry is whether it is legislation in respect of any matter in List II, for, this is the only field regarding which there is a prohibition against Parliament. If a Central Act does not enter or invade these prohibited fields there is no point in trying to decide as to under which entry or entries of List I or List III a Central Act would rightly fit.

Why it matters. It inverts the enquiry for a central law. For a State law the question is "which entry of List II or List III authorises this", and if no entry does, the law fails. For a central law the question is only "does this invade List II", and if it does not, the law stands, whether or not any particular entry of List I can be identified. That is a large practical advantage for Parliament and it is worth saying so in a federalism essay.

The limits on the residuary power

The power is wide but it is not unlimited, and an answer that says only "the residue goes to the Centre" is incomplete.

munotes.in45

Residuary Power

It cannot be used to reach a subject that is in List II. That is the whole of the Dhillon test read the other way. Entry 97 is "any other matter not enumerated in List II or List III", so a matter that IS enumerated there is outside it by definition.

It cannot be used to enlarge an entry that already exists. If a subject falls within an entry of List II, Parliament cannot reach it by calling it residuary merely because the State entry is narrower than Parliament would like.

It is subject to the fundamental rights. Legislative competence and constitutional validity are different questions, and a law within the residuary power is still void if it violates Part III.

It is subject to the basic structure when exercised to amend. That is [The Basic Structure], and it does not arise from article 248 itself.

Why the residue matters more than it looks

Two consequences run through modern constitutional argument, and both are worth a paragraph in an essay.

New subjects belong to the Centre by default. Everything that did not exist in 1950 arrives in Parliament's hands unless it can be fitted into a State entry. Over seventy-five years that is a substantial and continuing transfer of power towards the Union, achieved without a single amendment.

The taxing residue is where the money is. Article 248 expressly includes the power to impose a tax not mentioned in the Lists, and taxes on new forms of wealth and new kinds of transaction have repeatedly been traced to it. Service tax, before the goods and services tax absorbed it, was levied under the residuary power for years before an entry was inserted for it. The revenue consequences of that are dealt with in [Fiscal Federalism].

A worked example

Parliament enacts a law imposing a levy on the transmission of data by satellite, and regulating who may operate such a transmission. A State challenges it, saying that no entry of the Union List mentions satellites or data, that broadcasting is not the same thing, and that in the absence of an entry the subject must belong to the States.

The State's argument inverts the correct test. For a central Act the question is not "which entry of List I authorises this". Dhillon holds that the only enquiry is whether the Act legislates on a matter in List II, because List II is the only field from which Parliament is barred.

So ask: is data transmission by satellite in List II? If no entry of the State List covers it, the enquiry ends and the Act is valid, whether or not any entry of List I or III can be identified, because article 248 with Entry 97 puts the residue with Parliament.

munotes.in46

Residuary Power

On the levy. Article 248 expressly includes the power to impose a tax not mentioned in the Lists, so the absence of a taxing entry is not a defect. But note the corollary: if the levy could be brought within a State taxing entry, the residuary power is unavailable, because Entry 97 is "any other matter not enumerated in List II or List III".

The limit worth stating. The residuary power cannot be used to enlarge a narrow State entry or to reach a subject List II already covers. And a law within the residuary power is still void if it violates Part III: competence and validity are different questions.

Quick revision

  • Article 248 and Entry 97 of List I put the residue with Parliament, including the power to tax what the Lists do not mention.
  • India follows the Canadian model, not the American or Australian one, because it is a holding-together federation.
  • Article 247 is about additional courts and is not a residuary power at all.
  • Dhillon: for a central Act the only question is whether it invades List II; if not, no entry of List I or III need be identified.
  • The power cannot reach a subject already in List II, cannot enlarge an existing entry, and is subject to Part III.
  • Everything invented since 1950 falls to the Centre by default, which is a quiet and continuing centralisation.

Test yourself

1. Where does the residuary power lie in India, and how does that differ from the United States and Australia? Explain the difference by reference to how each federation was formed.

2. Why does the Constitution state the residuary power twice, in article 248 and in Entry 97?

3. State the test in Union of India v. H.S. Dhillon and explain why it inverts the enquiry for a central Act.

4. What is article 247, and why is it not a residuary power?

5. "Everything invented since 1950 belongs to the Centre by default." Discuss.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in47

Chapter Eleven

When Parliament May Legislate on a State Subject

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism".

In one line

The State List is exclusive to the States except in five situations, and one of them, the treaty power, has no time limit and no State consent at all.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: although article 246(3) gives a State legislature exclusive power over the State List, the Constitution provides five exceptions. Under article 249 Parliament may legislate on a State subject if the Council of States resolves by a two-thirds majority of members present and voting that it is necessary or expedient in the national interest. Under article 250 Parliament may legislate on any State subject while a Proclamation of Emergency is in operation. Under article 252 Parliament may legislate for two or more States whose legislatures have passed resolutions to that effect, and for any other State that afterwards adopts the law. Under article 253 Parliament may make any law for implementing a treaty, agreement or convention with another country or a decision of an international body. Under article 356, where a Proclamation is in force, Parliament may confer the State legislature's power on itself.

Article 249: the national interest resolution

How it works. The Council of States, the Rajya Sabha, must pass a resolution supported by not less than two-thirds of the members present and voting, declaring it necessary or expedient in the national interest that Parliament should make laws with respect to a specified State List matter. Parliament may then legislate on it for the whole or any part of India.

How long it lasts. The resolution remains in force for one year, may be renewed for a year at a time, and there is no limit on the number of renewals. A law made under it ceases to have effect six months after the resolution expires, except as to things done or omitted before then.

Why the Council of States. The chamber that represents the States is made the gatekeeper. That is the federal safeguard, and it is a real one in form. In substance it is weaker than it looks, because the Council's composition reflects the party position in the State assemblies, so a party with a national majority will often have the necessary two-thirds.

What it does not do. It does not take the subject away from the States. The State legislature's power under article 246(3) is untouched, and if the two laws conflict, article 251 makes the State law inoperative only while the central law is in force. When the central law goes, the State law revives.

Article 250: legislation during an emergency

While a Proclamation of Emergency under article 352 is in operation, Parliament may make laws for the whole or any part of India with respect to any matter in the State List.

munotes.in48

When Parliament May Legislate on a State Subject

This is the widest of the five and needs no resolution, no consent and no specification of subjects. It converts the Constitution into a unitary one for the duration, which is the standard description and is accurate. A law so made ceases to have effect six months after the Proclamation ceases, except as to things done before.

Again, article 251 applies: the State's own power continues, and a repugnant State law is inoperative rather than void.

The wider consequences of an emergency for the federal balance are in [Emergency and the Federal Balance].

Article 252: legislation by consent

How it works. If the legislatures of two or more States pass resolutions that a State List matter should be regulated by Parliament, Parliament may pass an Act for those States. Any other State may afterwards adopt the Act by a resolution of its own legislature, and the Act then applies there too.

What is distinctive about it. This is the one route that is genuinely consensual, and it is the one that produces a law which the States cannot then unmake: once Parliament has legislated under article 252, the Act may be amended or repealed only by Parliament, not by the State legislatures that asked for it.

That is the trap in the provision and it is examinable. A State surrenders the subject permanently, or at least until Parliament chooses to give it back.

What it is used for. Subjects on which uniformity is desirable but which the Constitution left with the States: estate duty, prize competitions, urban land ceiling, transplantation of human organs, and water pollution control have all been legislated in this way.

Article 253: the treaty power

The widest of the five, and the one that matters most today.

The text. Notwithstanding anything in the two preceding articles, Parliament has power to make any law for the whole or any part of the territory of India for implementing any treaty, agreement or convention with any other country or countries, or any decision made at any international conference, association or other body.

What that means. The non obstante clause displaces the distribution of powers entirely. If the law implements an international obligation, it may deal with a State List subject, and no resolution, consent, emergency or time limit is required. The law is permanent.

Why it matters more each year. India is party to a very large number of treaties and conventions, and many of them touch subjects that the Seventh Schedule gives to the States: environment, forests, wildlife, labour, health, human rights, agriculture and intellectual property among them. Environmental legislation in India is largely traceable to this power, enacted to give effect to the Stockholm Declaration of 1972 and the Rio Declaration of 1992, and the preambles of those Acts say so.

munotes.in49

When Parliament May Legislate on a State Subject

The obvious objection. If the Union executive negotiates the treaty and the Union Parliament implements it, the States can be legislated out of their own List by a process in which they take no part at all. The counter-argument is that the alternative, a country that cannot honour an international obligation because a State declines to legislate, would make India an unreliable party to every agreement it signs.

Note the limit that does exist. Article 253 authorises a law for implementing the treaty. A law that goes beyond what the international obligation requires cannot be justified under it, and must find competence elsewhere. In practice courts have read the implementing requirement generously, but the limit is there and should be stated.

Article 356: the legislature displaced

Where a Proclamation under article 356 is in force, the President may declare that the powers of the State legislature shall be exercisable by or under the authority of Parliament. Parliament may then legislate for the State on any subject, and may confer the power on the President or on another authority.

This is different in kind from the other four. Under articles 249, 250, 252 and 253 the State legislature continues to exist and to hold its own power. Under article 356 it has been dissolved or suspended and Parliament is acting in its place. See [President's Rule].

Reading the five together

Put in order of how much the State is consulted:

Article 252, the State asks. Article 249, the chamber representing the States agrees, by a special majority. Article 250, an emergency is in force and the States are not asked. Article 356, the State government is gone and the States are not asked. Article 253, the Union has made a treaty and the States are not asked, with no time limit and no expiry.

An answer that arranges them this way, rather than listing them in numerical order, is making a federalism argument rather than reciting provisions. The argument is that the Constitution's protections for the State List are graduated, that four of the five have a time limit or a consent requirement, and that the fifth, which has neither, is the one whose use has grown most.

A worked example

India ratifies an international convention requiring parties to regulate the disposal of a class of industrial waste. Waste disposal, sanitation and public health are State subjects. Parliament enacts a central Act implementing the convention, which occupies the field completely and displaces existing State legislation. Three States object that Parliament has legislated on a State subject without their consent and without any emergency.

munotes.in50

When Parliament May Legislate on a State Subject

Which route is being used? Article 253: Parliament may make any law for the whole or any part of India for implementing any treaty, agreement or convention with any other country, or any decision made at any international conference or other body.

Does it need consent? No. Article 253 opens "Notwithstanding anything in the two preceding articles", which displaces the distribution of powers. Unlike article 249 it needs no resolution of the Council of States, unlike article 250 it needs no emergency, and unlike article 252 it needs no request from the States.

Does it expire? No. A law under article 249 lapses six months after the resolution, and one under article 250 six months after the Proclamation. A law under article 253 is permanent.

Is there any limit? Yes, and it is the one to state. Article 253 authorises a law FOR IMPLEMENTING the treaty. A provision going beyond what the obligation requires cannot be justified under it and must find competence elsewhere. In practice the implementing requirement has been read generously, but the limit exists.

The federalism point. The Union executive negotiates the treaty and the Union Parliament implements it, so the States can be legislated out of their own List by a process in which they take no part. The answer given for that is that a country which cannot honour an obligation because a State declines to legislate would be an unreliable party to every agreement it signs.

Quick revision

  • Five routes: articles 249, 250, 252, 253 and 356.
  • Article 249 needs a two-thirds resolution of the Council of States, lasts a year, and is renewable without limit.
  • Article 250 operates during a Proclamation of Emergency and covers any State subject.
  • Article 252 needs two or more States to ask, and the resulting Act can then be amended or repealed only by Parliament.
  • Article 253 implements treaties, displaces the distribution of powers entirely, needs no consent and never expires.
  • Under articles 249 to 252 the State's own power survives and article 251 makes a conflicting State law inoperative, not void.

Test yourself

1. List the five routes by which Parliament may legislate on a State subject, with the article for each.

2. What majority does article 249 require, in which House, and for how long does the resolution last?

3. Why is a law made under article 252 unusual, and what can a State that asked for it no longer do?

4. Arrange the five routes in order of how far the States are consulted, and say what that ordering shows about the Constitution's protections for the State List.

5. What is the limit on article 253?

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in51

Chapter Twelve

The Reach of a Legislature

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism".

In one line

Parliament's laws may reach outside India and cannot be struck down for it; a State's laws may reach outside the State only if there is a real connection between the State and what the law is about.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 245(1) empowers Parliament to make laws for the whole or any part of the territory of India and a State legislature to make laws for the whole or any part of the State. Article 245(2) provides that no law made by Parliament shall be deemed to be invalid on the ground that it would have extra-territorial operation. A State legislature has no corresponding protection, and a State law with operation outside the State is valid only if the doctrine of territorial nexus is satisfied, that is, if the connection between the State and the subject matter of the law is real and not illusory, and the liability sought to be imposed is pertinent to that connection. Article 255 provides that a requirement of a recommendation or previous sanction is a matter of procedure only, and an Act is not invalid for want of it if it received the necessary assent.

Two different limits

Legislative power is limited in two independent ways, and confusing them is the commonest error here.

Competence by subject matter is article 246 and the Lists: what the legislature may legislate about. That is the last four chapters.

Competence by territory is article 245: how far the law may reach. A legislature may be perfectly competent as to subject and still exceed its territorial reach, and the other way round.

Both must be satisfied. A State law on a State subject that operates wholly outside the State is bad, and a State law within the State on a Union subject is bad.

Parliament and extra-territorial operation

Article 245(2) is short and absolute: no law made by Parliament shall be deemed invalid on the ground that it would have extra-territorial operation.

What it permits. Parliament may legislate for persons, property and conduct outside India. Provisions of the income-tax legislation reaching income arising abroad, and provisions of the criminal law reaching offences committed by Indian citizens outside India, are the standard examples.

What it does not permit. The protection is against a challenge on the ground of extra-territoriality alone. It does not make a law valid that fails for any other reason: want of subject matter competence, or violation of a fundamental right, remain available.

The nexus question for Parliament. It has been argued that a law of Parliament must nevertheless have some connection with India, on the footing that Parliament legislates for India and not for the world. The safer statement for an answer is this: article 245(2) removes extra-territoriality as a ground of invalidity, and a law with no conceivable connection with India would in practice fail on the separate ground that it is not a law for the territory of India within article 245(1).

munotes.in52

The Reach of a Legislature

The doctrine of territorial nexus

A State legislature has no equivalent of article 245(2), and it does not need one for the ordinary case: almost every State law operates inside the State. The doctrine deals with the case where a State law has some operation outside.

The rule. A State law is not invalid merely because it affects a person or thing outside the State, provided there is a sufficient territorial nexus between the State and the subject matter of the law. Two conditions have to be met:

One, the connection must be real and not illusory. Some genuine link between the State and the object of the legislation, not a contrived one manufactured to found jurisdiction.

Two, the liability sought to be imposed must be pertinent to that connection. The tax, duty or obligation must relate to what connects the subject matter to the State, and not be a general liability hung on a slender local peg.

Where it typically arises. Sales tax on a transaction with elements inside and outside the State; a tax on a company incorporated elsewhere but doing business in the State; betting and gambling legislation where the bet is placed in one State and accepted in another; and legislation on entertainment broadcast from outside.

How to use it in a problem. Identify the element of the transaction that is inside the State. Ask whether that element is a real part of the transaction or an incident of it. Then ask whether what the State is imposing is related to that element or to the transaction as a whole. A State that taxes the whole of an inter-State transaction because one small part of it happened locally will fail the second condition even if it passes the first.

Delegated legislation and the reach of a law

Two related points that examiners like.

A law may be made to operate prospectively or retrospectively. Neither Parliament nor a State legislature is confined to the future, subject to article 20(1) in the case of criminal liability, which forbids conviction for an act that was not an offence when committed. That is [Article 20: The Protections of an Accused].

A law may be brought into force in different parts of the territory at different times, and may leave the date of commencement to the executive, because fixing a date is not an essential legislative function. The limits on what may be left to the executive are the doctrine of excessive delegation, in [Delegated Legislation].

munotes.in53

The Reach of a Legislature

Article 255: a saving for procedure

Several provisions of the Constitution require a recommendation or a previous sanction before a Bill is introduced or a law is passed: the President's recommendation under article 3, or under article 117 for a money Bill, or the Governor's under article 207.

Article 255 provides that no Act, and no provision in an Act, shall be invalid by reason only that some recommendation or previous sanction required by the Constitution was not given, if assent to that Act was given by the Governor, or the President, or by the President after having been reserved for his consideration.

What this means. These requirements are matters of procedure, not of competence. A defect in obtaining them is cured by the assent that follows. It is a sensible provision: a law should not be void years later because a formality was missed at the outset, when the authority whose recommendation was required has since assented to the whole thing.

What it does not cure. A want of legislative competence. If the legislature could not have made the law at all, no assent makes it valid. Article 255 saves procedure and nothing else, and the distinction between a procedural requirement and a substantive limitation is the whole of the article.

A worked example

State T imposes a tax on every lottery ticket sold anywhere in India by a lottery organised, promoted or conducted by State T's own lottery department, and also on tickets of other States' lotteries sold within State T. A ticket buyer in another State challenges the first limb.

Which limit is in question? Not subject matter but territory. Betting and gambling is a State entry, so competence by subject is not the difficulty. Article 245(1) confines a State legislature to making laws for the whole or any part of the State.

Apply the territorial nexus test, both limbs. First, is the connection between State T and the subject matter real and not illusory? For a ticket sold outside the State, in a lottery organised and conducted by State T, with the draw held in State T and the prize paid from State T, there is a genuine connection. Second, is the liability pertinent to that connection? The tax is on the lottery activity that State T itself conducts, so it is.

The second limb is where such laws usually fail. A State that taxes the whole of a transaction because one incidental element occurred locally satisfies the first limb and fails the second. Identify the element that is inside the State, then ask whether what is being imposed relates to that element or to the transaction as a whole.

munotes.in54

The Reach of a Legislature

Contrast Parliament. Article 245(2) would remove the objection entirely: a law of Parliament is not invalid on the ground that it has extra-territorial operation. A State has no such protection and must rely on nexus.

Quick revision

  • Article 245(1) is territorial reach; article 246 is subject matter. Both must be satisfied and they are independent.
  • Article 245(2): a law of Parliament is not invalid for extra-territorial operation. That removes one ground of challenge and no others.
  • A State law reaching outside the State needs a territorial nexus: a connection that is real and not illusory, and a liability pertinent to that connection.
  • Article 255 makes a missing recommendation or previous sanction a curable procedural defect, provided the necessary assent was given.
  • Article 255 never cures a want of competence.

Test yourself

1. Distinguish the limit in article 245 from the limit in article 246, and explain why both must be satisfied.

2. What does article 245(2) protect a law of Parliament against, and what does it not protect it against?

3. State the two conditions of the doctrine of territorial nexus, and explain which of the two most often defeats a State law.

4. What does article 255 cure, and what does it never cure?

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in55

Chapter Thirteen

Administrative Relations and Federal Comity

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism". MU's stem asks about "the relationship of trust and faith between Centre and States", and this is where that phrase becomes a legal doctrine.

In one line

Legislative power is divided but administration is not, because the Union may direct a State on how to carry out Union law, and a State that ignores the direction can be dismissed.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: Part XI Chapter II governs administrative relations. Article 256 obliges every State to exercise its executive power so as to ensure compliance with laws made by Parliament, and empowers the Union to give such directions to a State as may appear necessary for that purpose. Article 257 provides that the executive power of a State shall not be exercised so as to impede or prejudice the exercise of the executive power of the Union, and empowers the Union to give directions as to the construction and maintenance of means of communication of national or military importance and the protection of railways. Articles 258 and 258A permit the entrustment of functions by the Union to a State and by a State to the Union. Article 261 requires full faith and credit to be given throughout India to the public acts, records and judicial proceedings of the Union and of every State. Failure to comply with a direction attracts article 365, under which the President may hold that a situation has arisen in which the government of the State cannot be carried on in accordance with the Constitution.

Why administration is not divided the way legislation is

In a classical federation each level administers its own laws with its own machinery. That is expensive: it means two sets of officials, two inspectorates and two enforcement systems across the same territory.

India took a different route. The States administer central law as well as their own. Central legislation on Concurrent subjects, and much on Union subjects too, is enforced through the State's police, its magistracy and its departments. The Union has very few field officers of its own.

That arrangement is efficient, and it has a price. Because the Union depends on the States to carry out its laws, it needs a power to make them do it, and the power the Constitution gives is direction backed by the ultimate sanction of article 356.

Article 256: the duty to comply, and the power to direct

The article has two limbs and both matter.

The obligation. The executive power of every State shall be so exercised as to ensure compliance with the laws made by Parliament and any existing laws which apply in that State. So a State may not simply decline to enforce a central law it dislikes.

The power. The executive power of the Union extends to the giving of such directions to a State as may appear to the Government of India to be necessary for that purpose.

munotes.in56

Administrative Relations and Federal Comity

Notice that this is a power to direct the manner of compliance with a law of Parliament. It is not a general power to direct a State on anything.

Article 257: the State must not impede the Union

Article 257(1) states the converse duty in general terms: the executive power of a State shall be so exercised as not to impede or prejudice the exercise of the executive power of the Union, and the Union may give such directions as appear necessary for that purpose.

Clauses (2) and (3) then give two specific powers, which are narrower and more concrete.

Communications of national or military importance. The Union may direct a State as to the construction and maintenance of such means of communication, even though they may be a State subject. Roads are in the State List.

Protection of the railways. The Union may direct a State on measures to be taken for protecting railways within the State.

Article 257(4) provides that where a State incurs extra costs in carrying out such a direction, the Union must pay the State the amount of those costs, as agreed or as determined by an arbitrator appointed by the Chief Justice of India. That is a genuinely federal provision, and it is worth naming.

Articles 258 and 258A: functions moving both ways

Article 258(1) lets the President, with the consent of the State Government, entrust to that Government or its officers functions relating to any matter to which the executive power of the Union extends. This is how central schemes are run through State machinery.

Article 258(2) goes further and does not require consent. A law made by Parliament which applies in a State may confer powers and impose duties upon the State or its officers, even in relation to a matter outside the State's own executive power. The State must comply, and article 258(3) requires the Union to pay any extra administrative cost.

Article 258A, inserted by the Seventh Amendment, allows the traffic in the other direction: the Governor of a State may, with the consent of the Government of India, entrust to that Government or its officers functions relating to any matter to which the executive power of the State extends. It was added because the original Constitution allowed entrustment only downwards, which turned out to be a gap.

Articles 259 and 260 complete the picture. Article 260 permits the Government of India, by agreement with the government of a territory not part of India, to undertake executive, legislative or judicial functions in relation to it.

Article 261: full faith and credit

Full faith and credit shall be given throughout the territory of India to public acts, records and judicial proceedings of the Union and of every State. Parliament may by law provide how such acts and records are to be proved, and final judgments or orders delivered by civil courts in any part of India are capable of execution anywhere in India according to law.

munotes.in57

Administrative Relations and Federal Comity

The provision is modelled on article IV of the United States Constitution. In India it matters less than it does there, because the judicial system is integrated and the substantive law is largely uniform, but it is the article that makes a decree of one State's court executable in another.

Article 365: the sanction behind the directions

The direction powers in articles 256 and 257 would be advisory without a sanction, and article 365 supplies one:

Where any State has failed to comply with, or to give effect to, any directions given in the exercise of the executive power of the Union under any of the provisions of this Constitution, it shall be lawful for the President to hold that a situation has arisen in which the Government of the State cannot be carried on in accordance with the provisions of this Constitution.

That sentence connects Chapter II to article 356. Non-compliance with a direction is not itself a ground for dismissal; it is a ground on which the President may hold that the article 356 condition is satisfied. The word is permissive, and after S.R. Bommai the holding is reviewable like any other satisfaction under article 356. See [President's Rule].

Federal comity

This is the doctrine MU's phrase about trust and faith points at, and it deserves a name in an answer.

The idea. In a federation the two levels are not adversaries and not strangers. Each holds powers that could, if pressed to their limit, frustrate the other's functioning. The Constitution does not spell out most of the restraints that stop that happening, so the courts have supplied a principle: the Union and the States should each exercise their powers with due regard to the legitimate interests of the other, and neither should use a power it undoubtedly possesses in a manner calculated to obstruct the other's functioning.

Where it shows up. In the construction of a direction under article 256 or 257, in the exercise of the Governor's discretion, in the reservation of Bills for the President's consideration, in the timing of an article 356 Proclamation, and in the way the Union deploys central agencies within a State.

What kind of rule it is. For most of its life federal comity has been a principle of interpretation and of political practice rather than a rule producing a remedy. It tells a court how to read a power; it has rarely told a court to strike something down. That is changing at the margins, and the recent litigation about a Governor's indefinite delay in dealing with Bills is the clearest example, dealt with in [The Governor].

munotes.in58

Administrative Relations and Federal Comity

How to use it in the essay. MU's question asks about a "relationship of trust and faith". The honest answer is that the Constitution left a great deal of the federal relationship to good faith because a holding-together federation drafted in 1949 could not anticipate every way the Centre and a State might fall out, and that where the good faith has broken down, the courts have had to convert an expectation into a rule. Bommai did that for article 356. The assent litigation is doing it for article 200. The chapters on both are the evidence for the proposition.

A worked example

State U declines to enforce a central Act within its territory, instructing its police not to register offences under it. The Union issues a direction under article 256 requiring the State to ensure compliance. The State ignores the direction. The Union proposes to act under article 356.

Is the direction lawful? Article 256 obliges every State to exercise its executive power so as to ensure compliance with laws made by Parliament, and empowers the Union to give such directions as appear necessary for that purpose. A direction to enforce a central Act is squarely within it. Note that article 256 is about compliance with a law of Parliament; it is not a general power to direct a State on anything.

What does non-compliance do? Article 365 provides that where a State has failed to comply with a direction, it shall be lawful for the President TO HOLD that a situation has arisen in which the government of the State cannot be carried on in accordance with the Constitution. The word is permissive. Non-compliance does not automatically justify a Proclamation; it makes the holding available.

Is the holding reviewable? Yes. After Bommai the satisfaction under article 356 is a conditioned power resting on relevant material, and the Proclamation may be struck down if mala fide or based on wholly irrelevant or extraneous grounds. The Union must produce the material.

What should the Union do first? Sarkaria recommended a warning and the exhaustion of alternatives, and Bommai says those recommendations merit serious consideration. Article 356 is a last resort, and a Union that reaches for it without first pressing article 256 and article 257 has weakened its own case.

The comity point. A State that refuses to enforce a valid central law, and a Union that dismisses a government at the first opportunity, are each using a power they have in a way that defeats the other's functioning. That is what federal comity forbids.

munotes.in59

Administrative Relations and Federal Comity

Quick revision

  • The States administer central law, so the Union needs a power to direct them: article 256 for compliance with Union law, article 257 for not impeding the Union.
  • Article 257 adds two specific powers, over communications of national or military importance and the protection of railways, with the extra cost payable by the Union under 257(4).
  • Articles 258 and 258A move functions down and up; 258(2) can impose duties on a State by a law of Parliament without its consent.
  • Article 261 is full faith and credit, making a civil decree executable throughout India.
  • Article 365 is the sanction: failure to comply with a direction lets the President hold that the article 356 condition is met, and that holding is reviewable after Bommai.
  • Federal comity is the name for the restraint the text does not impose, and it is what MU's phrase "trust and faith" is describing.

Test yourself

1. Why does the Constitution give the Union a power to direct the States on administration, when it does not divide administration the way it divides legislation?

2. Distinguish the direction power in article 256 from that in article 257, and name the two specific powers in article 257 with the cost provision that accompanies them.

3. What do articles 258 and 258A each permit, and which of them does not require consent?

4. Explain article 365 and its relationship with article 356. What is the significance of the word "may"?

5. What is federal comity, and how does it relate to MU's phrase "trust and faith"?

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in60

Chapter Fourteen

Inter-State Water Disputes

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism". MU set this as a long question in the 2022 bank and as a short note on the 2026 paper.

In one line

Water is a State subject, rivers do not stop at State borders, and article 262 lets Parliament take these disputes away from the courts altogether, which is a large part of why they take decades.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: Entry 17 of the State List gives the States water, including water supplies, irrigation and canals, subject to Entry 56 of the Union List, which gives the Union the regulation and development of inter-State rivers and river valleys to the extent declared by Parliament to be expedient in the public interest. Article 262(1) empowers Parliament by law to provide for the adjudication of any dispute or complaint with respect to the use, distribution or control of the waters of any inter-State river or river valley. Article 262(2) empowers Parliament to provide by law that neither the Supreme Court nor any other court shall exercise jurisdiction in respect of any such dispute or complaint. Parliament has exercised both powers by the Inter-State River Water Disputes Act 1956, section 11 of which excludes the jurisdiction of the courts, and by the River Boards Act 1956.

Why the constitutional design produces the problem

Three provisions have to be read together and they pull against each other.

Entry 17 of List II gives water to the States. Irrigation, drinking water, canals, drainage and water storage are all State subjects, and the States legislate and administer accordingly.

Entry 56 of List I gives the Union the regulation and development of inter-State rivers, but only to the extent to which such regulation and development under the control of the Union is declared by Parliament by law to be expedient in the public interest. So the Union's power over inter-State rivers is not automatic: Parliament must first declare it.

Article 262 provides a special adjudicatory mechanism and permits the ouster of the courts.

The result is a subject in which the resource is inherently shared, the legislative power over it is mostly with the units that share it, the Union's power depends on a declaration it has largely not made, and the ordinary judicial machinery can be excluded. Every structural feature points towards deadlock.

The Inter-State River Water Disputes Act 1956

The Act is the machinery article 262 contemplates, and its scheme is what an answer must describe.

Section 3. A State Government which considers that a water dispute with another State has arisen may request the Central Government to refer it to a Tribunal.

Section 4. When the Central Government is of opinion that the dispute cannot be settled by negotiation, it shall constitute a Water Disputes Tribunal. The original Act left the timing at large; the 2002 amendment required the Tribunal to be constituted within one year of the request.

munotes.in61

Inter-State Water Disputes

Section 5. The Tribunal investigates and forwards a report and a decision. Under the 2002 amendment it is to do so within three years, extendable by two.

Section 6. The decision, when published in the Official Gazette, is final and binding on the parties, and has the same force as an order or decree of the Supreme Court. That equivalence was added by the 2002 amendment and matters: before it, enforcement was a genuine difficulty.

Section 11. The bar. Notwithstanding anything in any other law, neither the Supreme Court nor any other court shall have or exercise jurisdiction in respect of any water dispute which may be referred to a Tribunal under the Act.

Why they take decades

MU's question asks for the reasons for delay, so this section is the answer and should be given as a list.

One, the reference itself is discretionary in practice. A Tribunal is constituted when the Central Government is of opinion that negotiation has failed. Before 2002 there was no time limit, and requests waited years. The political cost to the Union of constituting a Tribunal, when both States are governed by parties whose support it needs, is real.

Two, a new Tribunal is constituted for every dispute. Each starts from nothing: new members, new registry, new procedure, new experts, and no accumulated jurisprudence. Nothing is reusable.

Three, the science is slow and contested. These disputes turn on hydrological data over long periods, on rainfall and yield estimates, on crop patterns and on what a "dependable flow" means. Each side commissions its own studies and the Tribunal must resolve them.

Four, there is no deadline that bites. The 2002 amendment introduced three years extendable by two, but extensions have been repeatedly granted, and the Act provides no consequence for exceeding them.

Five, the further reference under section 5(3). A party may, within three months of the report, seek explanation or guidance from the Tribunal, which then reconsiders. In practice this has functioned as a second round of litigation.

Six, the section 11 bar has not stopped litigation, it has redirected it. The bar excludes jurisdiction over the water dispute. It does not exclude a challenge to the constitution of the Tribunal, or to the validity of the Act, or a petition under article 32 alleging violation of a fundamental right, or a proceeding to enforce or interpret an award. Parties have used all of these, so the dispute reaches the Supreme Court by another door, and the exclusion adds a preliminary jurisdictional argument to every case rather than removing litigation.

Seven, the politics is unresolvable by adjudication. Water is existential for farmers in the basin and therefore decisive at elections in the basin States. A State government that accepts an adverse award pays for it, so no government accepts one willingly, and compliance becomes a further dispute.

munotes.in62

Inter-State Water Disputes

Eight, enforcement machinery is weak. Even a binding award needs an authority to operate the reservoirs and release the water in accordance with it, and creating that authority has itself been litigated.

The 2019 amendment, and what it tries to fix

The Inter-State River Water Disputes (Amendment) Act 2019 replaced the pattern of a Tribunal per dispute with a single standing Inter-State River Water Disputes Tribunal with multiple benches, and inserted a Disputes Resolution Committee stage before adjudication, intended to settle the dispute by negotiation within a fixed period. The stated aim is to cure the first two causes of delay: the standing Tribunal removes the setting-up time and preserves institutional memory, and the Committee formalises the negotiation the Act had always assumed.

Whether it works is a fair question for an answer to raise rather than pretend to settle. The causes of delay that the amendment does not touch, the politics, the science, the enforcement and the litigation around the section 11 bar, are the larger ones.

The disputes worth naming

A short list, with what each illustrates.

The Cauvery dispute, between Karnataka, Tamil Nadu, Kerala and Puducherry. Referred to a Tribunal in 1990, final award 2007, and the Supreme Court delivered a judgment modifying the allocation in 2018 and directing the constitution of a scheme to implement it. It illustrates every cause of delay in the list above, and also the point that the section 11 bar did not keep the Supreme Court out.

The Mullaperiyar dispute, between Kerala and Tamil Nadu, about a dam built in 1895 and the safe level of its water. It illustrates the point that these are not only allocation disputes: safety, maintenance and old agreements produce the same deadlock.

The Ravi and Beas dispute, between Punjab, Haryana and Rajasthan, in which a State legislature enacted a law purporting to terminate its water-sharing agreements, and a Presidential Reference under article 143 followed. It illustrates the interaction between this subject and [Advisory Jurisdiction].

The Krishna and Godavari disputes, which had to be revisited after the creation of Telangana in 2014, illustrating that reorganisation under article 3 creates new water disputes as a by-product.

The judgments in these matters are in the case bank's queue and have not been read, so no citation is given for any of them here and none should be invented. What is stated above about each dispute is the procedural history, not a holding.

munotes.in63

Inter-State Water Disputes

The constitutional argument to make

An answer that only lists the causes of delay is describing a problem. The federalism point is this.

Article 262 is the only place in the Constitution where an entire class of dispute between States may be removed from the Supreme Court. Article 131 gives the Court exclusive original jurisdiction over disputes between the Union and States and between States, and article 262(2) carves this one class out of it.

The justification is that these disputes are technical, polycentric and continuing, and that a court deciding a lis between two parties on the evidence before it is a poor instrument for allocating a shared resource over decades. That justification is respectable.

The cost is that the class of dispute most likely to set State against State, and most likely to need an authoritative and final answer, is the one class for which the Constitution's own final authority is unavailable. Whether that trade was worth making is the question, and the honest answer is that the machinery article 262 substituted has not delivered the speed that was its whole justification.

A worked example

States V and W share a river. V, the upper riparian, builds a barrage that reduces the flow to W. W asks the Central Government to constitute a Tribunal; nothing happens for two years. W then files a suit in the Supreme Court under article 131, and separately a writ petition under article 32 alleging that its residents' right to water under article 21 is being violated.

The article 131 suit. Section 11 of the Inter-State River Water Disputes Act 1956 provides that neither the Supreme Court nor any other court shall exercise jurisdiction in respect of a water dispute which may be referred to a Tribunal under the Act. Parliament enacted that under article 262(2). So far as the suit asks the Court to allocate the water, it is barred.

What is not barred. The bar is on the water dispute. It does not prevent a challenge to the constitution of a Tribunal, or to the validity of the Act, or a proceeding about the interpretation or enforcement of an award, or a claim that the Central Government has failed to perform a statutory duty. W's real complaint, that the Union has not constituted a Tribunal within the time the Act allows, is of that kind, and a direction to perform the statutory duty is available.

The article 32 petition. A State is not a "person" for article 32, so W cannot bring it in its own right. Its residents could, but the relief they seek would in substance be an allocation of water, and the bar cannot be circumvented by changing the petitioner.

munotes.in64

Inter-State Water Disputes

What the 2019 amendment changes. A single standing Tribunal removes the delay in constituting one, and a Disputes Resolution Committee must attempt settlement first. Neither cures the science, the politics or the enforcement.

The point to make. The section 11 bar has not removed litigation; it has redirected it, and added a preliminary jurisdictional argument to every case.

Quick revision

  • Entry 17 List II gives water to the States, subject to Entry 56 List I on inter-State rivers, which needs a Parliamentary declaration.
  • Article 262(1) lets Parliament provide for adjudication; article 262(2) lets Parliament oust the courts.
  • The Inter-State River Water Disputes Act 1956: section 4 constitutes a Tribunal, section 6 makes the award binding with the force of a Supreme Court decree, section 11 bars the courts.
  • The 2002 amendment added time limits and the decree equivalence; the 2019 amendment created a single standing Tribunal and a Disputes Resolution Committee.
  • The causes of delay: discretionary reference, a new Tribunal each time, contested science, unenforced deadlines, the section 5(3) further reference, litigation around the section 11 bar, unresolvable politics, and weak enforcement.
  • The federalism point: this is the one class of inter-State dispute the Constitution allows to be taken away from the Supreme Court, and the substitute has been slower than the thing it replaced.

Test yourself

1. Set out the three provisions that create the problem: Entry 17 of List II, Entry 56 of List I and article 262.

2. What does section 11 of the Inter-State River Water Disputes Act 1956 bar, and what does it not bar?

3. Give six reasons why these disputes take decades, and say which of them the 2019 amendment addresses.

4. What did the 2002 amendment change about the status of a Tribunal's award?

5. "Article 262 removes from the Supreme Court the one class of inter-State dispute most likely to need a final answer." Discuss.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in65

Chapter Fifteen

The Inter-State Council and the Commissions

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism".

In one line

The Constitution provides a standing forum for the Centre and the States to settle things by discussion, and it was left unused for forty years.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 263 empowers the President, if at any time it appears to him that the public interests would be served by the establishment of a Council, to establish by order an Inter-State Council charged with the duty of inquiring into and advising upon disputes which may have arisen between States, investigating and discussing subjects in which some or all of the States, or the Union and one or more States, have a common interest, and making recommendations upon any such subject and in particular recommendations for the better co-ordination of policy and action with respect to that subject. The President may define the nature of the duties, the organisation and the procedure of the Council. The Council was in fact established only in 1990, by an order made on the recommendation of the Sarkaria Commission.

What article 263 actually provides

Three duties may be assigned to the Council, and it is worth keeping them apart because they are different in kind.

Inquiring into and advising upon disputes between States. This is an advisory jurisdiction over inter-State disputes, and it is deliberately advisory: the Council does not decide, it advises. Note that article 131 gives the Supreme Court the judicial route for such disputes, and article 262 provides a tribunal for water; article 263 is the political route, intended for disputes better settled by negotiation than by adjudication.

Investigating and discussing subjects of common interest. Between States, or between the Union and one or more States. This is the deliberative function and in practice it is the main one.

Making recommendations for the better co-ordination of policy and action. The co-ordinating function, and the reason the provision is grouped with cooperative federalism.

Two features limit it. The Council is established by an order of the President, which is to say at the discretion of the Union Government; the Constitution does not require it to exist. And its output is advice and recommendation, never a binding decision.

Why it went unused for forty years

The Constitution came into force in 1950 and the Inter-State Council was established in 1990. That gap is itself the examinable point.

For most of that period the same party held office at the Centre and in most States, so co-ordination happened inside the party rather than between governments, and a formal constitutional forum would have added little. The Planning Commission, an executive body created by a Cabinet resolution and not by the Constitution, occupied much of the ground: it allocated plan funds and negotiated with the States, and the National Development Council attached to it became the forum in which Centre and States actually met.

munotes.in66

The Inter-State Council and the Commissions

When the party system fragmented, that informal machinery stopped working, and the demand for a constitutional forum revived. It was the Sarkaria Commission that pressed for it, and the Council was constituted by a Presidential order of 28 May 1990.

The Council as constituted

Composition. The Prime Minister as chairman; the Chief Ministers of all States; the Chief Ministers of Union territories having a legislative assembly and the Administrators of those that do not; and six Union Ministers of Cabinet rank nominated by the Prime Minister. A Standing Committee, chaired by the Union Home Minister, does the continuous work, and a secretariat supports it.

Function. The Presidential order assigned it the second and third of the article 263 duties, the deliberative and the co-ordinating, and not the first. So the Council as constituted does not inquire into and advise upon disputes between States. That omission is worth naming: the one function that would have given it real work was left out.

Practice. It is required to meet at least three times a year and has met far less often than that, with long gaps between meetings. Its recommendations are not binding and there is no mechanism to follow them up.

The Zonal Councils, which are not constitutional

Students confuse these with the Inter-State Council and they should not.

The Zonal Councils were created by the States Reorganisation Act 1956, an ordinary statute, not by the Constitution. There are five, with a sixth body, the North Eastern Council, created by a separate Act in 1971. Each groups the States of a region under the chairmanship of the Union Home Minister, with the Chief Ministers as members, and provides a regional forum for common problems.

The distinction to draw: the Inter-State Council is constitutional and national; the Zonal Councils are statutory and regional. Both are advisory.

The Commissions on Centre and State relations

Three inquiries have examined the federal relationship, and an answer on federalism is stronger for naming them and knowing what each recommended.

The Rajamannar Committee, appointed by the Government of Tamil Nadu in 1969, was a State initiative and reported in 1971. It recommended the immediate establishment of an Inter-State Council, the deletion of articles 356, 357 and 365, the transfer of the residuary power to the States, and the abolition of the Planning Commission in favour of a statutory body. The Union did not act on it. It is worth citing precisely because it is the States' own view of the arrangement.

The Sarkaria Commission, appointed by the Union in 1983 under a retired Supreme Court judge, reported in 1988. It examined the whole relationship and made recommendations across two hundred and forty-seven items. It did not recommend abolishing article 356; it recommended that it be used sparingly, as a measure of last resort, after all alternatives had failed, and that a warning be given to the State first. It recommended that the Governor be an eminent person from outside the State, not belonging to the ruling party, appointed after consultation with the Chief Minister. And it recommended the establishment of the Inter-State Council, which is what produced the 1990 order. Its recommendations on article 356 were substantially adopted by the Supreme Court in S.R. Bommai and are quoted in that judgment.

munotes.in67

The Inter-State Council and the Commissions

The Punchhi Commission, appointed in 2007 under a former Chief Justice, reported in 2010. Among its recommendations: that article 356 be used only in the affected area rather than the whole State where possible, a "localised emergency"; that the Governor's tenure of five years be protected against removal at pleasure except by a procedure with reasons; that the Governor's discretion in appointing a Chief Minister be guided by a stated order of preference; that a State's consent be required before central agencies investigate offences within it; and that the Inter-State Council be given a stronger role and meet regularly.

A note for the essay. The pattern across all three reports is the same. The problems identified are the Governor, article 356, the residuary power and the absence of a working consultative forum. Each has been examined and reported on repeatedly over fifty years, and the structural recommendations have largely not been implemented. What has changed the position is judicial decision, not constitutional amendment. That contrast is the point to make.

A worked example

A State government complains that centrally sponsored schemes are designed without consulting the States, and asks what constitutional machinery exists to raise the grievance.

The forum the Constitution provides. Article 263 permits the President to establish an Inter-State Council charged with investigating and discussing subjects in which the Union and one or more States have a common interest, and with making recommendations for the better co-ordination of policy and action. The design of a scheme operating in a State's own legislative field is squarely such a subject.

What the Council can and cannot do. It can discuss and recommend. It cannot decide, and its recommendations do not bind. It also meets rarely, and the Presidential order of 1990 did not assign it the first of the article 263 duties, advising on disputes between States.

What else is available. The Zonal Councils under the States Reorganisation Act 1956, which are statutory and regional, not constitutional. NITI Aayog, which is an executive body created by Cabinet resolution and allocates no funds. And, for a money grievance, the Finance Commission under article 280, though its terms of reference are set by the Union.

munotes.in68

The Inter-State Council and the Commissions

Why the grievance is hard to press. The schemes are funded under article 282, which permits either government to make a grant for any public purpose notwithstanding that the purpose is not one on which it may legislate. A State that wants the money accepts the design. There is no constitutional mechanism that compels consultation.

What has been recommended. Rajamannar, Sarkaria and Punchhi all pressed for a stronger consultative forum, and Punchhi specifically for a Council that meets regularly with a real role. None of the structural recommendations has been implemented.

Quick revision

  • Article 263 lets the President establish an Inter-State Council with three possible duties: advising on inter-State disputes, discussing common interests, and recommending co-ordination.
  • The Council exists at the Union's discretion and its output is advisory.
  • Constituted only in 1990, on the Sarkaria recommendation. The dispute-advising function was not assigned to it.
  • Composition: Prime Minister as chairman, all Chief Ministers, six Union Ministers, with a Standing Committee under the Home Minister.
  • Zonal Councils are statutory and regional, under the States Reorganisation Act 1956; not to be confused with the constitutional Council.
  • Rajamannar 1971, Sarkaria 1988, Punchhi 2010. Sarkaria's article 356 recommendations were adopted judicially in Bommai; most structural recommendations were never implemented.

Test yourself

1. What three duties may be assigned to a Council under article 263, and which of them was not assigned in 1990?

2. Why was the Inter-State Council not constituted until forty years after the Constitution came into force?

3. Distinguish the Inter-State Council from the Zonal Councils.

4. What did the Sarkaria Commission recommend about article 356 and about the Governor, and which of its recommendations were adopted, and by whom?

5. Name the three Commissions on Centre and State relations with their years, and state what the pattern across all three shows.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in69

Chapter Sixteen

Fiscal Federalism

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism".

In one line

The Constitution gives the States most of the spending responsibilities and the Union most of the revenue, and then builds machinery to move money from one to the other, so the real balance of the federation is decided in Part XII.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: Part XII, Chapter I, distributes financial powers. Article 265 provides that no tax shall be levied or collected except by authority of law. Articles 266 and 267 establish the Consolidated Fund, the Public Account and the Contingency Fund of India and of each State. Articles 268 to 281 distribute the proceeds of taxation between the Union and the States: article 268 covers duties levied by the Union but collected and appropriated by the States, article 269 taxes levied and collected by the Union but assigned to the States, article 269A the goods and services tax on inter-State supply, article 270 the distribution of the net proceeds of Union taxes, article 271 a surcharge for Union purposes, article 275 grants in aid to States in need of assistance and article 282 discretionary grants. Article 280 requires the President to constitute a Finance Commission every fifth year to recommend the distribution of the net proceeds of taxes and the principles governing grants in aid. Article 279A, inserted by the 101st Amendment, constitutes the Goods and Services Tax Council.

The structural imbalance, and why it is deliberate

Begin an answer here, because the arithmetic explains the constitutional machinery.

The States carry most of the expenditure. Public order and police, public health, agriculture, irrigation, roads other than national highways, local government and, since 1976, education are State or Concurrent responsibilities. These are the expensive, staff-heavy functions of government.

The Union collects most of the revenue. The buoyant and broad-based taxes, income tax other than agricultural income, corporation tax, customs, and now the Union's share of the goods and services tax, are Union heads. The States' own heads are narrower: taxes on land and buildings, on agricultural income, on the consumption of electricity, on vehicles, on professions, and on alcohol for human consumption, which is the one large excise the States kept.

This gap between spending responsibility and revenue capacity is called the vertical imbalance, and it is not an accident of drafting. It is the deliberate consequence of assigning the taxes that need uniformity to the level that can deliver uniformity. The consequence is that the States cannot fund their own functions from their own taxes, and the Constitution must therefore provide a transfer mechanism. That mechanism, and who controls it, is the substance of fiscal federalism.

There is also a horizontal imbalance, between richer and poorer States, which is why transfers are not shared out per head.

munotes.in70

Fiscal Federalism

Article 265, and the rule of law in taxation

"No tax shall be levied or collected except by authority of law."

Three points make this more than a formality. Law means a statute, not an executive order, so a tax imposed by a government resolution is void. The whole of the levy must be authorised: the taxable event, the person liable, the rate and the measure must all be found in the law, and a tax cannot be saved by an authority's assurance that it is reasonable. And "levied or collected" covers both imposition and recovery, so money collected without authority is recoverable.

Article 265 is the taxation limb of the rule of law and belongs with [The Rule of Law] as well as here.

The three funds

The Consolidated Fund of India, and of each State, under article 266(1). All revenues received, all loans raised and all money received in repayment of loans go into it. No money may be appropriated out of it except in accordance with law and for the purposes and in the manner provided in the Constitution. This is the fund that the annual budget and the appropriation Act operate on.

The Public Account under article 266(2). Money received by or on behalf of the government that is not revenue: provident funds, small savings, deposits. The government holds it as a banker, and payments out of it do not need an appropriation by the legislature.

The Contingency Fund under article 267. Placed at the disposal of the President, or the Governor, to meet unforeseen expenditure pending authorisation by the legislature. It is an imprest and must be recouped.

Where the tax money goes

The pre-2016 scheme distinguished several categories, and the goods and services tax has since absorbed a great deal of it. The categories still in the text, and still examinable, are these.

Article 268. Duties levied by the Union but collected and appropriated by the States: stamp duties on the instruments listed in the Union List. The Union sets the rate; the State collects and keeps it.

Article 269. Taxes on the sale or purchase of goods and on the consignment of goods in the course of inter-State trade, levied and collected by the Union but assigned to the States. The proceeds do not form part of the Consolidated Fund of India.

Article 269A. The goods and services tax on inter-State supply, levied and collected by the Union and apportioned between the Union and the States. See [The Goods and Services Tax and Its Council].

Article 270. The general rule. All taxes and duties in the Union List, except those in articles 268, 269 and 269A, surcharges under article 271 and cesses for a specific purpose, are levied and collected by the Union and distributed between the Union and the States in the manner the Finance Commission recommends. This is the divisible pool, and it is the main channel.

munotes.in71

Fiscal Federalism

Article 271. Parliament may at any time increase any of the duties or taxes in articles 269 and 270 by a surcharge for the purposes of the Union, and the whole proceeds of such a surcharge form part of the Consolidated Fund of India.

That last sentence is the most contested provision in the whole chapter. A surcharge, and equally a cess levied for a specific purpose, is outside the divisible pool, so none of it is shared with the States. A Union that raises revenue through surcharges and cesses rather than through the base rate of a shared tax increases its own resources without increasing anybody's share. That is the single most frequently made criticism of Indian fiscal federalism in the last decade, and an answer should make it in those terms.

Grants

Article 275. Statutory grants in aid of the revenues of States which Parliament determines to be in need of assistance, charged on the Consolidated Fund of India. Different sums may be fixed for different States. There are also specific grants for schemes of development for the Scheduled Tribes and Scheduled Areas.

Article 282. Discretionary grants. The Union or a State may make any grant for any public purpose, notwithstanding that the purpose is not one with respect to which the legislature concerned may make laws. This is a striking provision: it lets the Union spend on State subjects.

Article 282 is the constitutional basis of the centrally sponsored schemes, which is how a very large part of the Union's transfer to the States is actually made, and it is why the Union has effective influence over policy in fields the Seventh Schedule gives to the States. A State that wants the money accepts the scheme's design. Whether an article intended for occasional grants should have become a principal channel of transfer is a fair question to raise.

The Finance Commission

Article 280 requires the President to constitute a Finance Commission within two years of the commencement of the Constitution and every fifth year thereafter, or earlier if he considers it necessary.

Composition. A chairman and four other members, with qualifications determined by Parliament.

Duties. To make recommendations to the President on the distribution between the Union and the States of the net proceeds of taxes which are to be divided between them, and the allocation of the respective shares between the States; on the principles which should govern grants in aid of the revenues of the States out of the Consolidated Fund of India; on measures needed to augment the Consolidated Fund of a State to supplement the resources of the panchayats and municipalities on the basis of the recommendations of the State Finance Commission; and on any other matter referred to it by the President in the interests of sound finance.

munotes.in72

Fiscal Federalism

Status of its recommendations. They are advisory. Article 281 requires the President to cause every recommendation, together with an explanatory memorandum as to the action taken on it, to be laid before each House of Parliament. The convention has been that the core recommendations on tax devolution are accepted, and the strength of the Commission rests on that convention rather than on any legal obligation.

Two features worth naming. The terms of reference are set by the Union, which shapes what the Commission can recommend. And the Commission's recommendations operate on the divisible pool, so revenue raised outside that pool by surcharge or cess is beyond its reach whatever it recommends.

The Planning Commission and NITI Aayog

Alongside the constitutional machinery there was, from 1950 to 2014, a parallel and entirely extra-constitutional channel. The Planning Commission was created by a Cabinet resolution, not by the Constitution or by statute, and it allocated plan assistance to the States. For much of that period the plan channel was comparable in size to the Finance Commission channel, and it operated on criteria the Union set.

It was replaced in 2015 by NITI Aayog, also created by a Cabinet resolution, which does not allocate funds at all. Its function is advisory and co-ordinating. The consequence is that the Finance Commission is now the principal formula-based channel, which strengthens the constitutional machinery, while the discretionary channel under article 282 remains.

The federalism argument

Bring the chapter together in one paragraph, which is what an examiner is looking for.

Fiscal federalism is where the formal division of powers meets the practical question of who can actually govern. A State with exclusive legislative competence over public health cannot deliver public health without money, and if the money comes from the Union on the Union's terms, the exclusivity in article 246 is worth less than it reads. The Constitution recognised the problem and answered it with an independent Finance Commission whose formula the Union has by convention accepted. The pressure on that answer comes from three directions: revenue raised outside the divisible pool by surcharge and cess, the growth of conditional transfers under article 282, and the fact that the Commission's terms of reference are written by one of the two parties whose shares it is dividing. All three are live and all three are proper material for an answer on whether India is a federation.

munotes.in73

Fiscal Federalism

A worked example

The Union raises the rate of a cess levied for a specified purpose on a tax in the Union List, and reduces the base rate of the same tax by an equivalent amount. Total collections are unchanged. A State complains that its revenue has fallen sharply.

Why the State's revenue falls. Article 270 provides that taxes in the Union List are levied and collected by the Union and DISTRIBUTED between the Union and the States in the manner the Finance Commission recommends. That is the divisible pool. But article 270 expressly excludes surcharges under article 271 and cesses levied for a specific purpose. A rupee moved from the base rate to a cess leaves the divisible pool entirely.

Is it unconstitutional? No. Article 271 permits Parliament at any time to increase any of the duties or taxes referred to in articles 269 and 270 by a surcharge for the purposes of the Union, and the whole proceeds form part of the Consolidated Fund of India. A cess for a specified purpose is likewise outside the pool. The Union is exercising powers it plainly has.

What the State can and cannot do. It cannot challenge the levy for want of competence. It may argue that a cess collected for a specified purpose must actually be spent on that purpose, which is a real limit, and that a levy called a cess but functioning as general revenue is a colourable exercise. Whether that succeeds depends on the facts.

What the Finance Commission can do. Nothing directly: it operates on the divisible pool, so revenue raised outside the pool is beyond its reach whatever it recommends. It may comment, and Commissions have.

The point for an essay. This is the sharpest current criticism of Indian fiscal federalism, and it needs no allegation of bad faith: the structure permits it.

Quick revision

  • Vertical imbalance is deliberate: the States spend, the Union collects, and Part XII moves the money.
  • Article 265: no tax except by authority of law, and law means a statute.
  • Consolidated Fund, Public Account, Contingency Fund: articles 266 and 267.
  • Article 270 is the divisible pool; article 271 surcharges and specific-purpose cesses sit outside it and are not shared.
  • Article 275 is statutory grants; article 282 is discretionary grants and is the basis of centrally sponsored schemes on State subjects.
  • Article 280: a Finance Commission every fifth year, advisory, with terms of reference set by the Union, its recommendations laid before Parliament under article 281.
  • The Planning Commission was never constitutional; NITI Aayog replaced it in 2015 and allocates nothing.
munotes.in74

Fiscal Federalism

Test yourself

1. Explain the vertical imbalance and why it is deliberate.

2. What is the divisible pool, and what falls outside it? Why does that matter?

3. Distinguish articles 275 and 282, and explain why article 282 has become a principal channel of transfer.

4. How often must a Finance Commission be constituted, what must it recommend, and what is the status of its recommendations?

5. Was the Planning Commission a constitutional body? What replaced it, and what does the replacement do?

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in75

Chapter Seventeen

The Goods and Services Tax and Its Council

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism".

In one line

The 101st Amendment created a tax that neither level can operate alone, and a Council in which they have to agree, and the Supreme Court has held that the Council's recommendations do not bind anybody.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Constitution (One Hundred and First Amendment) Act, 2016 introduced the goods and services tax. Article 246A, notwithstanding articles 246 and 254, confers on Parliament and on the legislature of every State power to make laws with respect to goods and services tax imposed by the Union or by the State, with Parliament having exclusive power where the supply takes place in the course of inter-State trade or commerce. Article 269A provides that goods and services tax on inter-State supply shall be levied and collected by the Government of India and apportioned between the Union and the States on the recommendations of the Council. Article 279A requires the President within sixty days of the commencement of the amendment to constitute a Goods and Services Tax Council consisting of the Union Finance Minister as chairperson, the Union Minister of State in charge of revenue or finance, and the Minister in charge of finance or taxation of each State, to make recommendations on the taxes to be subsumed, the rates, the exemptions, the threshold and the model laws. In Union of India v. Mohit Minerals Pvt Ltd the Supreme Court held that those recommendations are not binding on the Union or the States.

Why the amendment was needed at all

Before 2016 the taxing power over the same commercial transaction was split down its length, and neither level could tax the whole of it.

The Union could tax manufacture, through central excise, and services, through a levy traced for many years to the residuary power. It could not tax the sale of goods within a State.

The States could tax the sale of goods, through sales tax and later value added tax. They could not tax services, and they could not tax manufacture.

The result was a cascade: tax on tax, different rates in different States, check posts at State borders, and a national market that was not national. Reform required either the Union to give up its levies to the States or the States to give theirs up to the Union, and neither was politically possible. What the amendment did instead was create a shared power.

Article 246A: a concurrent power outside the Concurrent List

Read the opening words carefully, because they are the whole design: "Notwithstanding anything contained in articles 246 and 254".

It displaces article 246. The distribution of powers by the three Lists does not apply to this tax. GST is not an entry in any List; it is a free-standing head of power granted by article 246A itself.

munotes.in76

The Goods and Services Tax and Its Council

It displaces article 254. The repugnancy rule that would ordinarily resolve a conflict between a central and a State law on a shared subject does not apply either. So if a central GST law and a State GST law conflict, article 254 supplies no answer, and, as the Supreme Court observed, article 246A envisages no repugnancy provision at all.

Both levels hold the same power over the same tax. Not "the Union taxes this and the State taxes that", but both taxing the same supply, the Union by central GST and the State by State GST, simultaneously.

Except for inter-State supply, where clause (2) gives Parliament exclusive power. That is integrated GST, and article 269A governs what happens to the money.

Article 269A: the money on inter-State supply

Integrated GST is levied and collected by the Government of India, and apportioned between the Union and the States in the manner Parliament provides by law on the recommendations of the Council. The amount apportioned to a State does not form part of the Consolidated Fund of India.

Two consequences worth noting. Import of goods or services is treated as supply in the course of inter-State trade, so IGST applies to imports. And the apportionment is not a share of a divisible pool under article 270 but a distinct mechanism, so the Finance Commission's formula does not govern it.

Article 279A: the Council

Constitution. Within sixty days of the commencement of the amendment the President was to constitute the Council. Its members are the Union Finance Minister as chairperson, the Union Minister of State for revenue or finance, and the minister in charge of finance or taxation, or any other minister nominated, from each State. The members from the States choose one of themselves as vice-chairperson.

Functions. To make recommendations on the taxes, cesses and surcharges to be subsumed; the goods and services to be subjected to or exempted from the tax; model GST laws, principles of levy, apportionment of IGST and the principles governing place of supply; the threshold turnover below which goods and services may be exempted; the rates including floor rates with bands; special rates for a specified period to raise resources during a natural calamity; special provision for certain States; and any other matter the Council decides.

Quorum and voting. This is the part to learn precisely, because it is the constitutional expression of the bargain.

  • The quorum is one half of the total number of members.
  • Every decision must be taken by a majority of not less than three-fourths of the weighted votes of the members present and voting.
  • The vote of the Central Government has a weightage of one-third of the total votes cast.
  • The votes of all the State Governments taken together have a weightage of two-thirds of the total votes cast.
munotes.in77

The Goods and Services Tax and Its Council

Work out what that means. The Union alone cannot carry a decision, because one-third is less than three-fourths. The States alone cannot carry a decision, because two-thirds is less than three-fourths. Neither side can act without some of the other, and the Union holds a blocking third. That is a genuine federal bargain written into the Constitution, and it is unique in the Indian text.

Article 279A(11) requires the Council to establish a mechanism to adjudicate disputes between the Union and States, or among States, arising out of its recommendations.

Are the recommendations binding?

This was the central constitutional question and it has been answered.

Facts. Union of India v. Mohit Minerals Pvt Ltd, decided 19 May 2022. The issue was whether integrated GST could be levied on the ocean freight component of an import on cost, insurance and freight terms, on a reverse charge basis. The Union argued in support of the levy partly on the footing that the Council had recommended it and that its recommendations bind.

Held. The recommendations of the GST Council are not binding on the Union and the States. The Court gave three reasons. The Constitution Amendment Act as introduced had contained an article 279B providing for a dispute-settlement authority, and that provision was deleted while article 279A(11) was included, which indicates that Parliament intended the recommendations to have only persuasive value. Article 279A does not begin with a non obstante clause, and article 246A is not expressed to be subject to it; both legislatures possess simultaneous power, and article 246A envisages no repugnancy provision, so treating the recommendations as binding edicts would disrupt fiscal federalism. And it is not necessary that one federal unit must always hold the higher share of power for the units to be able to decide.

The Court added the qualification that matters in practice: the Government is bound by the recommendations when exercising its rule-making power under the CGST and IGST Acts, but that does not make every recommendation binding on the legislature's power to enact primary legislation.

It also gave the sentence most worth quoting in a federalism answer:

Indian federalism is a dialogue between cooperative and uncooperative federalism where the federal units are at liberty to use different means of persuasion ranging from collaboration to contestation.

Why it matters. It settles the status of the Council and it reframes the vocabulary. Cooperative federalism is not a duty to agree; it is a structure that makes agreement necessary and leaves disagreement lawful.

munotes.in78

The Goods and Services Tax and Its Council

The federalism argument, both ways

For the arrangement. It is the first genuine instance of shared sovereignty in Indian fiscal arrangements. The States gave up their most important tax and got in exchange a seat at a table where the Union cannot act alone. The weighted voting is a real protection, not a formality, and the Council has in fact functioned by consensus for most of its life.

Against it. The States surrendered a power they held exclusively and received in return a vote in a body whose output is not binding, in which the Union holds a blocking third that no combination of States can overcome. Their remaining independent revenue is narrow: land, buildings, alcohol, petroleum products for the time being, electricity and vehicles. The compensation that cushioned the transition was time-limited. And because article 246A displaces article 254, there is no constitutional rule to resolve a real conflict between a central and a State GST law, only politics.

The honest conclusion, and the one to write, is that GST made India a single market at the cost of making the States fiscally dependent on a forum rather than on a power, and that the Supreme Court, by holding the recommendations non-binding, gave the States back the one thing the design had taken from them: the ability to say no.

A worked example

The GST Council recommends by the required majority that a particular service be taxed at a specified rate. State Y disagrees, and its legislature enacts a State GST law taxing that service at a lower rate. The Union says the recommendation binds.

Does article 246A permit the State law? Yes. Article 246A confers on Parliament and on the legislature of every State power to make laws with respect to goods and services tax, and the supply here is intra-State, so the State legislature has the power.

Does the recommendation bind? No. Mohit Minerals holds that the recommendations of the GST Council are not binding on the Union and the States. The reasons are that the proposed article 279B was deleted while 279A(11) was included, indicating persuasive value only; that article 279A has no non obstante clause and article 246A is not expressed to be subject to it; and that treating the recommendations as binding edicts would disrupt fiscal federalism.

Is the State law repugnant to the central GST law? Article 246A opens "Notwithstanding anything contained in articles 246 and 254", so the ordinary repugnancy rule is displaced, and article 246A envisages no repugnancy provision at all. There is no constitutional rule that resolves the conflict.

So what actually resolves it? Politics and the Council, not law. That is what the Court meant by describing Indian federalism as a dialogue between cooperative and uncooperative federalism, with the units at liberty to use means of persuasion ranging from collaboration to contestation.

munotes.in79

The Goods and Services Tax and Its Council

One qualification. The Government IS bound by the recommendations when exercising its rule-making power under the CGST and IGST Acts. The freedom is the legislature's, not the executive's.

Quick revision

  • Article 246A grants GST power directly, notwithstanding articles 246 and 254; it is not an entry in any List.
  • Both Parliament and every State legislature hold the power simultaneously; Parliament alone for inter-State supply.
  • Article 269A: IGST is levied and collected by the Union and apportioned; imports count as inter-State supply.
  • Article 279A: the Council, chaired by the Union Finance Minister, quorum one half, decisions by three-fourths of weighted votes, Union one-third and all States together two-thirds.
  • Neither side can carry a decision alone, and the Union holds a blocking third.
  • Mohit Minerals: the recommendations are persuasive, not binding, though the Government is bound by them in its rule-making. Indian federalism is a dialogue between cooperative and uncooperative federalism.

Test yourself

1. Why could neither the Union nor the States tax the whole of a commercial transaction before 2016?

2. What do the opening words of article 246A displace, and what follows for repugnancy between a central and a State GST law?

3. Set out the quorum and voting rule in article 279A, and show by arithmetic why neither side can carry a decision alone.

4. Are the recommendations of the GST Council binding? Give the three reasons in Mohit Minerals, and the one qualification.

5. "The States surrendered a power and received a vote." Discuss.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in80

Chapter Eighteen

Freedom of Trade, Commerce and Intercourse

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism".

In one line

Part XIII exists to stop the States from turning their borders into customs frontiers, and its central doctrine survived for fifty years before a nine-judge Bench abandoned it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 301 declares that subject to the other provisions of Part XIII, trade, commerce and intercourse throughout the territory of India shall be free. Article 302 empowers Parliament to impose such restrictions on that freedom as may be required in the public interest. Article 303(1) forbids both Parliament and a State legislature to make any law giving preference to one State over another, or making any discrimination between States, by virtue of any entry relating to trade and commerce in any of the Lists, but article 303(2) permits Parliament to do so if it declares by law that it is necessary to deal with a situation arising from scarcity of goods. Article 304(a) permits a State to impose on goods imported from other States any tax to which similar goods manufactured in that State are subject, so as not to discriminate, and article 304(b) permits a State to impose reasonable restrictions in the public interest, provided the Bill has been introduced with the previous sanction of the President.

What Part XIII is for

A federation with internal customs barriers is not an economic union. If each State could tax goods entering it, or licence traders from other States more heavily than its own, the country would be a set of markets rather than a market, and the constitutional division of powers would have produced exactly what the drafters most feared after partition.

Part XIII is the answer. It is modelled on section 92 of the Australian Constitution, which declared that trade, commerce and intercourse among the States shall be absolutely free, and the Indian drafters both borrowed the idea and departed from it. The Indian text says "throughout the territory of India" rather than "among the States", so the freedom applies to internal trade within a State as well as trade across State lines. And it is expressly made "subject to the other provisions of this Part", so it was never absolute.

The scheme, article by article

Article 301 states the freedom. It binds both Parliament and the State legislatures, and it applies to executive action as well as to legislation.

Article 302 lets Parliament restrict the freedom in the public interest. Parliament is the only authority that may impose restrictions generally.

Article 303(1) is the anti-preference rule and it binds Parliament too. Neither Parliament nor a State may give preference to one State over another, or discriminate between States, by virtue of any entry relating to trade and commerce.

munotes.in81

Freedom of Trade, Commerce and Intercourse

Article 303(2) is the one exception: Parliament may do so if it declares by law that it is necessary for the purpose of dealing with a situation arising from scarcity of goods in any part of India. Note that no such power is given to a State.

Article 304(a) permits a State to tax goods imported from other States, but only so as not to discriminate: the tax must be one to which similar goods manufactured or produced in that State are subject. The test is equality of treatment, not the absence of a tax.

Article 304(b) permits a State to impose reasonable restrictions on the freedom in the public interest, and attaches a procedural condition: no Bill or amendment for that purpose may be introduced or moved in the State legislature without the previous sanction of the President.

Article 305 saves existing laws and laws providing for State monopolies. Article 306 is spent. Article 307 allows Parliament to appoint an authority to carry out the purposes of articles 301 to 304, and Parliament has never done so.

The compensatory tax doctrine, and its end

For fifty years the central question was whether a tax is a restriction on the freedom at all, and the answer was a doctrine the Constitution does not mention.

The problem. If every tax that made goods more expensive to move were a restriction under article 301, then almost every State tax on transport or entry would need the President's previous sanction under article 304(b), and States would be unable to fund the roads and bridges the trade actually uses.

The doctrine. The courts developed the idea of a compensatory tax: a levy which is really a charge for the use of trading facilities provided by the State, such as roads, is not a restriction on trade but a payment for what makes the trade possible, and therefore falls outside article 301 altogether. A compensatory tax needed no presidential sanction.

Its development. The doctrine emerged in Atiabari Tea Co Ltd v. State of Assam (1961), where a tax on goods carried by inland waterways was struck down as a direct and immediate restriction on movement, and was refined the following year in Automobile Transport (Rajasthan) Ltd v. State of Rajasthan (1962), which added the compensatory tax exception. For half a century the argument in every case was whether a particular levy was compensatory, and the tests for that grew increasingly elaborate.

Its abandonment. In Jindal Stainless Ltd v. State of Haryana (2016) a nine-judge Bench held that the compensatory tax doctrine has no basis in the Constitution and abandoned it. The reasoning, in outline, was that Part XIII contains no such exception, that the doctrine had been imported from an Australian and American context that the Indian text does not share, and that it had become unworkable. The Court held that a tax simpliciter is not a restriction on the freedom under article 301, and that what article 304(a) requires is non-discrimination: a State may tax goods from other States provided it taxes its own like goods in the same way.

munotes.in82

Freedom of Trade, Commerce and Intercourse

The judgments in all three cases are in the case bank's queue and have not been read, so no citation is printed for any of them and none should be invented. What is described above is the doctrinal history, and a student writing on it should confirm the citations against a report.

The position now

Stated as a working test, which is what a problem question needs.

Is the impugned measure a tax? If it is, it is not by that fact alone a restriction under article 301. The question becomes whether it discriminates.

Does it discriminate against goods from other States? Compare the treatment of the imported goods with that of like goods produced within the State. If the imported goods bear a heavier burden, article 304(a) is violated and the levy is bad, and no presidential sanction can save it, because 304(a) is not subject to that proviso.

Is the measure a non-fiscal restriction? A licensing requirement, a quota, a checkpost delay, a prohibition on movement. Then article 301 is engaged directly, and the State needs article 304(b): a reasonable restriction in the public interest, with the previous sanction of the President, or subsequent assent, which article 255 permits to cure the want of previous sanction.

Is it Parliament that has acted? Then article 302 supplies the power, subject to the anti-discrimination rule in article 303(1) and its scarcity exception in 303(2).

What Part XIII means for federalism

Two observations belong in an essay.

It is a limit on the States that has no equivalent limit on the Union. Parliament may restrict the freedom in the public interest under article 302 with no procedural condition; a State needs the President's previous sanction under article 304(b). Article 303(1) does bind both, but only article 303(2) provides an escape, and only for Parliament. The asymmetry is deliberate and it is another instance of the general tilt.

Its practical importance has fallen sharply since 2016. The goods and services tax subsumed entry tax, octroi, central sales tax and most of the levies that generated Part XIII litigation, and abolished the check posts that were the visible form of the problem. What Part XIII was trying to achieve by prohibition, article 246A has largely achieved by unification. That is worth saying, because it is an example of a constitutional problem solved by redesign rather than by adjudication.

munotes.in83

Freedom of Trade, Commerce and Intercourse

A worked example

State Z levies an entry tax on goods brought into the State for consumption, at a rate of two per cent. Goods manufactured within the State are subject to a local levy at one per cent. The Bill was passed without the President's previous sanction. Separately, State Z requires every vehicle carrying goods into the State to obtain a permit, for which it charges a fee said to cover the cost of maintaining the roads used.

The entry tax. Since Jindal Stainless a tax simpliciter is not a restriction under article 301, so the question is not whether the tax burdens trade but whether it DISCRIMINATES. Article 304(a) permits a State to tax goods imported from other States only so as not to discriminate, that is, only a tax to which similar goods produced in the State are subject. Two per cent against one per cent is discriminatory on its face, and the tax fails. Note that article 304(a) is not subject to the previous-sanction proviso, so no assent could cure it.

The permit requirement. This is not a tax but a non-fiscal restriction on movement, so article 301 is engaged directly. The State needs article 304(b): a reasonable restriction in the public interest, with the previous sanction of the President. That sanction was not obtained.

Can the want of sanction be cured? Article 255 provides that an Act is not invalid for want of a recommendation or previous sanction if the necessary assent was in fact given. So if the Bill was reserved and received the President's assent, the defect is cured; if it was simply passed and assented to by the Governor, it is not.

What the compensatory tax doctrine would have done. Before 2016 the State would have argued that the permit fee was compensatory, a charge for the trading facility of the roads, and therefore outside article 301 altogether. Jindal Stainless abandoned that doctrine, so the argument is no longer available.

Quick revision

  • Article 301: trade, commerce and intercourse throughout the territory of India shall be free, subject to the rest of Part XIII.
  • Article 302: Parliament may restrict in the public interest. Article 303(1): no preference or discrimination between States by either legislature, with a scarcity exception in 303(2) available only to Parliament.
  • Article 304(a): a State may tax imported goods only so as not to discriminate against them. Article 304(b): reasonable restrictions in the public interest, with the previous sanction of the President.
  • The compensatory tax doctrine, from Atiabari and Automobile Transport, held that a charge for trading facilities fell outside article 301. Jindal Stainless (2016), nine judges, abandoned it.
  • The current test is non-discrimination: a tax simpliciter is not a restriction, and article 304(a) asks whether like goods produced in the State bear the same burden.
  • GST has taken away most of the litigation by removing the taxes that caused it.
munotes.in84

Freedom of Trade, Commerce and Intercourse

Test yourself

1. How does article 301 differ from section 92 of the Australian Constitution in its wording, and what follows?

2. Distinguish the powers of Parliament under article 302 from those of a State under article 304, and identify the asymmetry.

3. What was the compensatory tax doctrine, in which cases did it develop, and on what reasoning was it abandoned?

4. State the current working test for a fiscal and for a non-fiscal measure under Part XIII.

5. Why has the practical importance of Part XIII fallen since 2016?

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in85

Chapter Nineteen

The Governor

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism". The live federal dispute of the moment.

In one line

The Governor is appointed by the Centre, holds office at its pleasure, is bound by the advice of a Council of Ministers he did not choose, and has just been held to have a discretion in the one function where that matters most.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 163(1) provides that there shall be a Council of Ministers with the Chief Minister at the head to aid and advise the Governor in the exercise of his functions, except in so far as he is by or under the Constitution required to exercise his functions or any of them in his discretion. Article 163(2) makes the question whether a matter falls within the Governor's discretion non-justiciable in the sense that his decision on it shall be final, and article 163(3) bars inquiry into what advice was tendered. Article 200 provides that when a Bill passed by the State legislature is presented to the Governor he shall declare either that he assents, or that he withholds assent, or that he reserves the Bill for the consideration of the President, and the first proviso requires him, if he withholds assent to a Bill other than a Money Bill, to return it as soon as possible with a message, after which, if the House passes it again, he shall not withhold assent. Article 201 governs a Bill reserved for the President.

The structural problem

Nothing in this chapter makes sense without the following four facts held together.

The Governor is appointed by the President under article 155, which is to say by the Union Government. The State has no say.

He holds office during the pleasure of the President under article 156, which is to say he may be removed by the Union Government at any time, without reasons and without a procedure.

He is required to act on the advice of a Council of Ministers responsible to the State legislature. Article 164 provides that the Chief Minister shall be appointed by the Governor and the other Ministers appointed by him on the Chief Minister's advice, that the Ministers hold office during the Governor's pleasure, and that the Council of Ministers is collectively responsible to the Legislative Assembly. So the Council is drawn from whichever party won the State election, which may be the party in opposition at the Centre, and the Governor's "pleasure" under article 164(1) is read subject to that collective responsibility: a ministry that holds the confidence of the House cannot be dismissed at will.

He has functions in which he acts in his discretion, and the extent of those is the whole of the controversy.

So the office is one in which a person appointed and removable by one government must ordinarily act on the advice of another. Where the same party controls both, nothing happens. Where different parties control them, everything in this chapter happens.

munotes.in86

The Governor

Article 163 and the extent of discretion

Facts. Nabam Rebia v. Deputy Speaker, Arunachal Pradesh Legislative Assembly, decided 13 July 2016 by five judges. During a political crisis the Governor advanced the session of the Legislative Assembly by his own order, and fixed its agenda to include a resolution for the removal of the Speaker, acting without the advice of the Council of Ministers and against the advice of the Chief Minister.

Held. Under article 163(1) the Governor is bound by the advice of his Council of Ministers. There are only three exceptions, and they are introduced by the words "except in so far as": where he may act in his discretion as conferred by the Constitution; where he may act in his discretion as conferred under the Constitution; and where he may act in his individual judgment in instances specified by the Constitution. A further narrow category has evolved by constitutional necessity in extraordinary situations, such as those arising under article 356, or in choosing a person to lead the Assembly as Chief Minister. Those limits do not prevent the Assembly framing rules under article 208 or the Governor framing rules of business under article 166.

Why it matters. It is the modern statement that discretion is the exception and advice the rule, and that the exceptions are textual and closed rather than a general reserve of power. Learn the three limbs in the Court's own words.

The functions in which discretion is admitted

Gathered from the text and the case law, and worth listing in an answer:

  • Reserving a Bill for the consideration of the President under article 200, on which see below, because the position has just changed.
  • Recommending a Proclamation under article 356.
  • Appointing a Chief Minister where no party has a clear majority, or where the incumbent has lost it.
  • Dismissing a Council of Ministers that has lost the confidence of the House and will not resign.
  • Dissolving the Assembly where the Council of Ministers has lost its majority.
  • Seeking information from the Chief Minister under article 167.
  • The special responsibilities conferred by article 371 on the Governors of certain States, dealt with in [Asymmetric Federalism: Articles 371 to 371-J].

Article 200: what the Governor may do with a Bill

The article gives three courses and one procedure.

Assent. The Bill becomes an Act.

Withhold assent. The Bill does not become an Act.

Reserve the Bill for the consideration of the President. Article 201 then applies: the President may assent or withhold assent, and may direct the Governor to return the Bill to the House, which must reconsider it within six months, after which it is presented to the President again, who is not obliged to assent.

munotes.in87

The Governor

The first proviso. Where the Governor withholds assent to a Bill that is not a Money Bill, he may, as soon as possible after presentation, return it with a message requesting the House to reconsider it or any specified provisions, and to consider the desirability of introducing recommended amendments. If the House passes it again, with or without amendment, and it is presented again, the Governor shall not withhold assent therefrom.

The second proviso. The Governor shall not assent to, but shall reserve for the President, a Bill which in his opinion would, if it became law, so derogate from the powers of the High Court as to endanger the position that Court is designed to fill. This is the one case of compulsory reservation.

The gap in the article is obvious and it is what the litigation is about: no time limit is stated anywhere. A Governor who simply does nothing is not, on the face of the text, doing anything the article forbids.

The two decisions, and which one governs

This is the part that has changed, and an answer must have both and in the right order.

Facts. State of Tamil Nadu v. Governor of Tamil Nadu, 2025 INSC 481, decided 8 April 2025. Ten Bills passed by the Tamil Nadu Assembly were pending with the Governor for long periods. After the Court's decision in the Punjab Governor's case, he reserved all ten for the President, including Bills already returned once and repassed.

Held. Article 200 gives three options; the first proviso is attached to withholding assent and is not a fourth course; neither a pocket veto nor an absolute veto exists, because "shall declare" leaves no room for inaction and "as soon as possible" imports urgency. As a general rule the Governor may not reserve a Bill for the President in the second round after it has been returned and repassed, unless the repassed Bill is materially different. The reservation of the ten Bills was illegal and was set aside. The Court held that it could prescribe timelines and laid down maxima of one month and three months for the various situations, and it declared the ten Bills deemed to have been assented to on the date they were presented after reconsideration.

Why it matters. It was the furthest a court had gone in controlling the office, and it is the decision that provoked the Reference.

Facts. In re Assent, Withholding or Reservation of Bills by the Governor and the President, advisory opinion under article 143 pronounced on 20 November 2025 by five judges, Gavai C.J. with Surya Kant, Vikram Nath, Narasimha and Chandurkar JJ. The President referred fourteen questions about articles 200 and 201 and about whether a court may fix time limits.

munotes.in88

The Governor

Held. Summarised by the Court itself at paragraph 165. The Governor has the three options and the first proviso restricts rather than adds to them, the third option being unavailable for a Money Bill. The Governor enjoys discretion in choosing among the three and is not bound by the aid and advice of the Council of Ministers when exercising the article 200 function. The discharge of that function is not justiciable and there can be no merits review; but where inaction is prolonged, unexplained and indefinite, the Court may issue a limited mandamus to act within a reasonable time, without commenting on the merits. Article 361 bars proceedings against the Governor personally, but the constitutional office remains subject to the Court's jurisdiction. It is not appropriate for the Court to prescribe timelines under article 200, and the same applies to the President under article 201, whose assent is likewise not justiciable. Neither decision is justiciable before the Bill becomes law. And article 142 does not permit the concept of deemed assent.

Why it matters. This is the current law. It leaves standing the proposition that the Governor cannot sit on a Bill for ever, and it removes the two remedies the April judgment had supplied. The result is a duty with a much weaker sanction: a court may order the Governor to decide, and may not tell him what to decide, may not fix how long he has, and may not deem the Bill assented to.

How to write this in an answer. State the position under article 200; state the April 2025 decision; then state that the Presidential Reference of 20 November 2025 held that timelines may not be judicially prescribed and that there is no deemed assent, and that discretion under article 200 is not controlled by ministerial advice. Do not present the April 2025 timelines as the law. An answer that gives only the earlier case is out of date by a year.

What is left of the control

Three things survive and should be stated as the residue.

Inaction is not a lawful option. Article 200 says "shall declare", and the Court has not resiled from that.

A limited mandamus is available where inaction is prolonged, unexplained and indefinite. It compels a decision and says nothing about which decision.

The office, though not the person, is subject to the Court's jurisdiction. Article 361's immunity is personal.

munotes.in89

The Governor

What has gone is the timetable and the self-executing remedy. Whether that leaves enough is the argument, and both sides of it are respectable. Against the Reference: a duty to act with no deadline and no consequence is the pocket veto returning by another name. For it: fixing a period the Constitution does not fix is amendment by judgment, and the Court said so.

The reform proposals

The recurring recommendations, all of which are still recommendations:

Sarkaria (1988). The Governor should be an eminent person from outside the State, not belonging to the party in power at the Centre, appointed after consultation with the Chief Minister, and should not be removed before the end of the term except for compelling reasons.

Punchhi (2010). The doctrine of pleasure should be qualified so that removal requires a procedure and reasons; the five-year tenure should be protected; and the Governor's discretion in appointing a Chief Minister should follow a stated order of preference.

Neither has been implemented. This is the point at which the chapter connects to MU's phrase about trust and faith: the office was designed on the assumption that the Union would appoint people who would behave as constitutional heads, and the Constitution supplied almost no rule for the case where that assumption fails.

A worked example

The Legislative Assembly of State A passes a Bill and presents it to the Governor in January. The Governor does nothing for fourteen months. In March of the following year, the State moves the Supreme Court seeking a direction that the Governor decide, a declaration that the Bill is deemed assented to, and a timetable for the future.

Is inaction lawful? No. Article 200 says the Governor "shall declare" one of three things, and the Court has held that this leaves no room for inaction and that neither a pocket veto nor an absolute veto exists.

Is the Bill deemed assented to? No, and this is where the law changed. The April 2025 decision did deem ten Bills assented. The Presidential Reference of 20 November 2025 held that article 142 does not permit the concept of deemed assent. So that relief is unavailable.

Will the Court fix a timetable? No. The Reference held that in the absence of constitutionally prescribed time limits it is not appropriate for the Court to prescribe timelines under article 200, and that the same applies to the President under article 201.

What relief IS available? Where the inaction is prolonged, unexplained and indefinite, the Court may issue a LIMITED MANDAMUS requiring the Governor to discharge his function under article 200 within a reasonable time, without any observation on the merits of the decision he then makes. Fourteen months, unexplained, is capable of meeting that description.

munotes.in90

The Governor

Can the Court review which of the three options he chooses? No. The Reference held the function is not justiciable and there can be no merits review, and that the Governor enjoys discretion in choosing among the three and is not bound by ministerial advice when exercising it.

Answer. A direction to decide, and nothing more.

Quick revision

  • Appointed by the Union, removable at pleasure, bound by the advice of a State Council of Ministers. That is the structural problem.
  • Nabam Rebia: advice is the rule, discretion the exception, and there are exactly three textual exceptions plus a narrow category of constitutional necessity.
  • Article 200: assent, withhold, or reserve; the first proviso requires return "as soon as possible" and forbids withholding after repassage; the second proviso compels reservation where a Bill would endanger the High Court.
  • April 2025: no pocket or absolute veto, timelines of one and three months, ten Bills deemed assented.
  • 20 November 2025, and this governs: discretion under article 200 is the Governor's and is not controlled by ministerial advice; the function is not justiciable on the merits; no judicially prescribed timelines; no deemed assent; but a limited mandamus lies against prolonged, unexplained and indefinite inaction.
  • Sarkaria and Punchhi both proposed protecting the office from the Centre. Neither was implemented.

Test yourself

1. Identify the four structural facts about the office of Governor that create the constitutional problem.

2. State the three exceptions to the rule in article 163(1), in the words used in Nabam Rebia.

3. Set out the three courses open under article 200 and explain what the first and second provisos each do.

4. What did the April 2025 decision hold, and which parts of it no longer stand after 20 November 2025?

5. What survives of judicial control over a Governor who does nothing, and is it enough? Argue both sides.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in91

Chapter Twenty

Emergency and the Federal Balance

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism".

In one line

For the duration of a national emergency the Constitution stops being federal, and the Forty-fourth Amendment exists because that happened once and nobody could stop it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: Part XVIII provides for three emergencies. Article 352 permits a Proclamation of Emergency where the President is satisfied that a grave emergency exists whereby the security of India or any part of it is threatened by war, external aggression or armed rebellion. Article 353 provides that while such a Proclamation is in operation the executive power of the Union extends to giving directions to a State as to the manner in which its executive power is to be exercised, and the power of Parliament extends to making laws on matters in the State List. Article 355 imposes on the Union the duty to protect every State against external aggression and internal disturbance and to ensure that the government of every State is carried on in accordance with the Constitution. Article 358 suspends the freedoms in article 19 during an emergency proclaimed on the ground of war or external aggression, and article 359 permits the President to suspend the right to move any court for the enforcement of specified fundamental rights, other than articles 20 and 21. Article 356 provides for a Proclamation on the failure of the constitutional machinery in a State, and article 360 for a financial emergency.

The three emergencies

National emergency, article 352. War, external aggression or armed rebellion, or an imminent danger of any of them. Proclaimed three times: in 1962 on the ground of external aggression by China, in 1971 on the ground of external aggression by Pakistan, and in 1975 on the ground of internal disturbance while the 1971 Proclamation was still in force.

Failure of constitutional machinery in a State, article 356. The most used and the most litigated, dealt with in [President's Rule].

Financial emergency, article 360. Where the President is satisfied that a situation has arisen whereby the financial stability or credit of India or any part of it is threatened. Never proclaimed.

What a national emergency does to the federation

This is the part that answers the question. A Proclamation under article 352 does not suspend the Constitution; it changes the distribution of powers within it, and the changes are extensive.

Article 353(a). The executive power of the Union extends to giving directions to a State as to the manner in which its executive power is to be exercised. Not merely directions about compliance with a central law, as under article 256, but directions about how the State is to run its own executive power.

Article 353(b). The power of Parliament extends to making laws conferring powers and imposing duties on the Union or its officers with respect to any matter, even if that matter is not in the Union List.

munotes.in92

Emergency and the Federal Balance

Article 250. Parliament may make laws for the whole or any part of India with respect to any matter in the State List. See [When Parliament May Legislate on a State Subject].

Article 354. The President may by order direct that the provisions of articles 268 to 279, the financial distribution provisions, shall have effect subject to such exceptions or modifications as he thinks fit. So the money can be redirected too.

Article 83(2) and article 172(1) provisos. The life of the House of the People and of a State Assembly may be extended by Parliament for one year at a time while the Proclamation is in force.

Put together, for the duration the Union may direct the State executive on anything, legislate on any State subject, and alter the financial settlement. The standard sentence is that the Constitution becomes unitary in form for the duration of the emergency, and it is accurate.

Article 355: the duty, and the argument about it

Article 355 is short and it has grown in importance.

It shall be the duty of the Union to protect every State against external aggression and internal disturbance and to ensure that the government of every State is carried on in accordance with the provisions of this Constitution.

Two readings compete, and both are examinable.

The narrow reading. Article 355 is a preamble to article 356. It states the duty that article 356 exists to discharge, and confers no independent power. On this view the Union's only remedy for a failure in a State is a Proclamation.

The wider reading. Article 355 imposes a positive duty, and a duty carries with it the means of performing it. On this view the Union may take measures short of dismissal, deploying central forces or issuing directions, to protect a State against internal disturbance, without proclaiming under article 356.

The wider reading has attractions, because it offers something less drastic than dismissing an elected government, and the Punchhi Commission recommended a "localised emergency" confined to the affected area, which builds on it. It also has an obvious danger: an article that authorises central intervention without any of article 356's safeguards, without a Proclamation, without parliamentary approval and without the review that Bommai established. That danger is the reason to be careful with it, and an answer should say so.

Articles 358 and 359, and the Forty-fourth Amendment

The rights position during an emergency is where the Constitution was most changed by experience.

Article 358 as originally enacted. While a Proclamation of Emergency was in operation, article 19 was suspended: nothing in it restricted the State's power to make any law or take any executive action, and the State could act in ways article 19 would otherwise forbid.

munotes.in93

Emergency and the Federal Balance

Article 359 as originally enacted. The President could by order suspend the right to move any court for the enforcement of such of the rights in Part III as were specified, for the period of the Proclamation. This suspends the remedy rather than the right, but with the remedy gone the distinction is thin.

What happened. During the emergency proclaimed in 1975, orders under article 359 suspended the right to move any court for the enforcement of articles 14, 21 and 22, and the Supreme Court held by majority that in consequence no person had any locus to move a High Court under article 226 for habeas corpus, even to challenge a detention alleged to be unlawful or mala fide. The dissent of Khanna J. is the most celebrated dissent in Indian constitutional history. The decision itself, and the constitutional position it produced, is dealt with in [Preventive Detention] and in [Article 32 and the Writs].

The Forty-fourth Amendment, 1978. The changes it made are the answer to any question about safeguards, and they should be listed.

  • "Internal disturbance" as a ground for a Proclamation under article 352 was replaced by "armed rebellion", so that a domestic political crisis can no longer found a national emergency.
  • A Proclamation may be issued only on the written recommendation of the Cabinet, not on the Prime Minister's advice alone.
  • Parliamentary approval must be by a special majority and within one month, instead of a simple majority within two.
  • The Proclamation continues for six months at a time and needs renewed approval.
  • One-tenth of the members of the House of the People may requisition a special sitting to disapprove the Proclamation, and a simple majority then revokes it.
  • Article 358 was confined to a Proclamation on the ground of war or external aggression, so article 19 is not suspended in an armed rebellion emergency; and it now applies only to laws which recite that they are in relation to the emergency.
  • Articles 20 and 21 were excluded from article 359 altogether. No order may suspend the right to move a court for the enforcement of the protections of an accused or of the right to life and personal liberty. This is the single most important change the amendment made.

Article 360: the financial emergency

Where the President is satisfied that a situation has arisen whereby the financial stability or credit of India or of any part of it is threatened, he may make a Proclamation. During its operation the Union may direct a State to observe canons of financial propriety, may direct the reduction of the salaries of persons serving a State including judges of the High Courts, and may require all Money Bills of a State to be reserved for the President.

munotes.in94

Emergency and the Federal Balance

It has never been proclaimed. It belongs in an answer as the third emergency and as an illustration of how far the text allows the Union to reach into a State.

Emergency, federalism and the basic structure

Bring it together with the case.

Facts. S.R. Bommai v. Union of India, AIR 1994 SC 1918, (1994) 3 SCC 1, nine judges, decided 11 March 1994. Proclamations under article 356 dismissing six State governments.

Held. Among the Court's twelve summarised conclusions: the Constitution has created a federation but with a bias in favour of the Centre, and within the sphere allotted to them the States are supreme; the power under article 356 is a conditioned power resting on relevant material and is not immune from judicial review; and secularism is a basic feature.

Why it matters here. It establishes that the emergency provisions are not a licence. They are powers with conditions, and the conditions are enforceable. That is what distinguishes the position now from the position in 1975, when the same text was read as putting the Union's satisfaction beyond challenge.

The federalism argument to make is this. The emergency provisions were included because the drafters, writing in the year after partition, believed a country of this size and diversity could not survive without a power to centralise in a crisis. That judgment was defensible. What the drafters did not provide was any mechanism to decide whether the crisis was real. The 1975 emergency demonstrated the consequence, and the answer came from two directions: the Forty-fourth Amendment tightened the text, and Bommai supplied the review. Neither removed the powers. India remains a federation whose federal character can be suspended, with the difference that suspending it is now a decision somebody can be made to justify.

A worked example

A Proclamation of Emergency is issued on the ground of armed rebellion in one State. Parliament then enacts a law regulating agricultural marketing throughout India, a State subject. The Union also directs the government of a different State, where there is no disturbance at all, on the manner in which it is to exercise its executive power. A person detained under a law made during the emergency challenges the detention as violating articles 19 and 21.

The law on a State subject. Article 250 permits Parliament to legislate on any matter in the State List while a Proclamation is in operation, and it applies to the whole or any part of India, not only the disturbed State. The law is valid, and it ceases to have effect six months after the Proclamation ends. The State's own power survives, and under article 251 a repugnant State law is inoperative rather than void, reviving when the central law goes.

munotes.in95

Emergency and the Federal Balance

The direction to the undisturbed State. Article 353(a) provides that while the Proclamation is in operation the executive power of the Union extends to giving directions to a State as to the manner in which its executive power is to be exercised, and it is not confined to the State where the disturbance is. The direction is valid.

Article 19. After the Forty-fourth Amendment, article 358 applies only to a Proclamation on the ground of WAR or EXTERNAL AGGRESSION. This Proclamation is on the ground of armed rebellion, so article 19 is not suspended and the challenge on that ground is available.

Article 21. Article 359 permits the President to suspend the right to move a court for the enforcement of specified rights, but the Forty-fourth Amendment excluded articles 20 and 21 from it altogether. So no order can take away the right to move a court under article 21, and the detention may be challenged.

The lesson. Almost every element of this answer is the Forty-fourth Amendment responding to 1975.

Quick revision

  • Three emergencies: article 352 national, article 356 State, article 360 financial. The third has never been used.
  • During an article 352 emergency: article 353 directions to the State executive and wider legislative power, article 250 legislation on any State subject, article 354 alteration of the financial provisions, and extension of the life of legislatures.
  • Article 355 is a duty; whether it is also an independent power is contested, and the wider reading has no safeguards attached.
  • Article 358 suspends article 19; article 359 suspends the remedy for specified rights.
  • The Forty-fourth Amendment: armed rebellion replaces internal disturbance, written Cabinet recommendation, special majority within a month, six-month renewals, requisition by one-tenth of the House, article 358 limited to war and external aggression, and articles 20 and 21 removed from article 359 entirely.
  • Bommai: a federation with a bias in favour of the Centre, the States supreme in their own sphere, and the emergency power reviewable.

Test yourself

1. Name the three emergencies with their articles, and say which has never been used.

2. List five things that change in the federal structure while a Proclamation under article 352 is in operation.

3. Give the two competing readings of article 355 and the danger in the wider one.

4. Set out seven changes the Forty-fourth Amendment made to the emergency provisions, and identify the most important.

munotes.in96

Emergency and the Federal Balance

5. Distinguish article 358 from article 359 in what each suspends.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in97

Chapter Twenty-One

President's Rule

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism". MU set President's rule as a long question in 2019.

In one line

Article 356 lets the Union dismiss an elected State government, it was used more than a hundred times in forty years, and since 1994 a court can put the government back.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 356(1) provides that if the President, on receipt of a report from the Governor of a State or otherwise, is satisfied that a situation has arisen in which the government of the State cannot be carried on in accordance with the provisions of the Constitution, he may by Proclamation assume to himself all or any of the functions of the Government of the State, declare that the powers of the State legislature shall be exercisable by or under the authority of Parliament, and make such incidental and consequential provisions as appear necessary. He may not assume any of the powers vested in a High Court. By article 356(3) the Proclamation must be laid before each House of Parliament and ceases to operate at the end of two months unless approved by resolutions of both Houses. By article 356(4) an approved Proclamation continues for six months at a time and may not ordinarily continue beyond three years. Article 365 provides that failure by a State to comply with a direction given by the Union may found the President's satisfaction.

The text, read carefully

Four features of article 356 are worth extracting before any case is discussed.

The trigger is a satisfaction, not a fact. The article does not say the government of the State has broken down; it says the President is satisfied that a situation has arisen in which it cannot be carried on in accordance with the Constitution. Everything about the article's history follows from that drafting.

"On receipt of a report from the Governor of a State or otherwise". The Governor's report is one route and not the only one. The Union may act on its own material.

The President's satisfaction is the Union Cabinet's. Article 74 makes the President act on the advice of the Council of Ministers, so the power is in substance the Union Government's.

The High Court is protected. The President may not assume any power vested in a High Court, nor suspend any provision relating to it. So the courts continue to function during President's rule, which is the reason the Proclamation itself can be challenged in one.

Article 357 and article 365

Article 357 supplies the machinery. Where the powers of the State legislature have been declared exercisable by Parliament, Parliament may confer them on the President, and he may delegate them further. Laws so made continue in force after the Proclamation ends until altered by the State legislature.

munotes.in98

President's Rule

Article 365 connects Chapter II of Part XI to this article. Where a State has failed to comply with or give effect to a direction given by the Union under any provision of the Constitution, it shall be lawful for the President to hold that a situation has arisen in which the government of the State cannot be carried on in accordance with the Constitution. The word is permissive, and after Bommai the holding is reviewable like any other satisfaction.

The history, which is the reason the law changed

Two figures tell the story and both belong in an answer.

Between 1950 and 1994 article 356 was invoked over a hundred times. Very few of those were cases of the constitutional machinery actually failing. The recurrent patterns were these: dismissal of a State government of a different party after a change of government at the Centre; dismissal on the ground that the ruling party in the State had lost the general election to the House of the People; dismissal of a ministry which had not been tested on the floor of the House; and dismissal on a Governor's report asserting a loss of majority which the Chief Minister denied.

The Sarkaria Commission, reporting in 1988, examined the use of the article and recommended that it be used sparingly, as a measure of last resort, after all alternatives had failed and after a warning to the State. It also listed situations that would not justify its use, and those are quoted at length in Bommai. Among them: maladministration in a State where a duly constituted ministry enjoys majority support; a recommendation of President's rule without exploring the possibility of an alternative government or fresh elections; a refusal to let a ministry demonstrate its majority through a floor test; and the massive defeat of the ruling State party in a general election to the House of the People.

The case that changed the law

Facts. S.R. Bommai v. Union of India, AIR 1994 SC 1918, (1994) 3 SCC 1, decided 11 March 1994 by nine judges. A group of appeals and transferred cases about Proclamations dismissing the governments of Karnataka in April 1989, Nagaland, Meghalaya in October 1991, and Madhya Pradesh, Rajasthan and Himachal Pradesh in January 1993 following the demolition of the disputed structure at Ayodhya.

Held. The Court summarised twelve conclusions. Those that matter for this chapter are:

The satisfaction under article 356 is subjective, but the power is a conditioned power and not an absolute one: the existence of material is a pre-condition, and the satisfaction must be formed on relevant material. The Sarkaria recommendations merit serious consideration.

The Proclamation is not immune from judicial review. The Supreme Court or a High Court may strike it down if it is found to be mala fide or based on wholly irrelevant or extraneous grounds. The deletion of clause (5) by the Forty-fourth Amendment removed the cloud on reviewability. When called upon, the Union must produce the material on which it acted, and cannot refuse if it seeks to defend the action. The court will not go into the correctness or the adequacy of the material; its enquiry is limited to whether the material was relevant.

munotes.in99

President's Rule

Article 74(2) does not shield the material. It bars an enquiry into what advice was tendered, but it does not bar the court from calling on the Union to disclose the material on which the President formed his satisfaction, because the material on which advice was based does not become part of the advice.

The Assembly may not be dissolved before parliamentary approval. Though the power to dissolve is implicit in clause (1), it may be exercised only after both Houses approve the Proclamation under clause (3). Until then the President may only suspend the Assembly. Dissolution is not a matter of course.

If Parliament does not approve, the dismissed government revives and a suspended Assembly is reactivated, and acts done in the two months are not retrospectively invalidated though they may be reviewed or repealed.

If the court strikes down the Proclamation it may restore the dismissed government and revive the Assembly even if dissolved, and may declare that what was done in the interim remains valid.

And the two conclusions of wider importance: the Constitution has created a federation but with a bias in favour of the Centre, and within the sphere allotted to them the States are supreme; and secularism is a basic feature, so a State Government which pursues unsecular policies acts contrary to the constitutional mandate and renders itself amenable to action under article 356.

On the facts, the Karnataka and Meghalaya Proclamations were unconstitutional; those for Madhya Pradesh, Rajasthan and Himachal Pradesh were not.

Why it matters. It converted article 356 from a political power into a legal one. Three things in particular changed the practice: the requirement of relevant material, the disclosure obligation, and the rule that the Assembly may not be dissolved before Parliament approves, which preserves the possibility of restoring the government. The use of article 356 fell sharply after 1994, and that is the practical measure of the decision.

The floor test

One point deserves separate statement because it is where Bommai bites hardest.

The Court held that the proper forum for testing whether a ministry commands a majority is the floor of the House, not the Governor's subjective assessment and not a headcount conducted at Raj Bhavan. Where the question is whether the government still has the confidence of the Assembly, the Governor should require it to prove that on the floor.

munotes.in100

President's Rule

The consequence has been a settled modern practice: where a government's majority is in doubt, a court will order a floor test, and will fix the time and sometimes the manner of it. That is the most frequently applied part of the decision.

What remains open

An answer should not present the matter as closed.

The satisfaction is still subjective and the review is narrow. The court asks whether the material was relevant, not whether it was sufficient or correct. A Union that assembles relevant material is difficult to challenge.

Restoration is a remedy that is rarely available in practice. By the time a case is decided, fresh elections have usually been held. In Bommai itself the Court said it would have struck down the Karnataka and Meghalaya Proclamations and restored the governments but for the intervening elections.

Article 355 offers a route around the safeguards, on the wider reading discussed in [Emergency and the Federal Balance].

The Governor's report remains the usual trigger, and the office that produces it is the one described in [The Governor], appointed and removable by the party the report may benefit.

A worked example

The ruling party in State B loses every seat in the State at a general election to the House of the People. The Governor reports that the ministry has lost the confidence of the people, though it has not been defeated in the Assembly and has not been asked to prove its majority. A Proclamation under article 356 is issued and, within a fortnight and before Parliament has met, the Assembly is dissolved.

Is the ground good? No. Bommai quotes the Sarkaria list of situations that do not justify article 356, and this is one of them in terms: the massive defeat of the ruling State party in a general election to the House of the People is not a failure of the constitutional machinery. So is the refusal to let a ministry demonstrate its majority through a floor test.

Is the satisfaction reviewable? Yes. The power is conditioned, not absolute; the satisfaction must rest on relevant material; and the Proclamation may be struck down if mala fide or based on wholly irrelevant or extraneous grounds. The court will not weigh the material's adequacy, only its relevance, and a ground the Sarkaria list expressly excludes is not relevant.

Must the Union disclose the material? Yes. Article 74(2) bars an enquiry into what advice was tendered, but not the production of the material on which the satisfaction was formed, because that material does not become part of the advice. If the Union wants to defend the Proclamation it cannot refuse.

munotes.in101

President's Rule

Was the dissolution lawful? No. Bommai holds that although the power to dissolve is implicit in clause (1), it may be exercised only AFTER both Houses approve the Proclamation under clause (3). Until then the Assembly may only be suspended.

What relief follows? If the Proclamation is struck down the court may restore the dismissed government and revive the Assembly, and may declare that acts done meanwhile remain valid. The practical difficulty is timing: in Bommai itself fresh elections had intervened.

Quick revision

  • Article 356: satisfaction that the government of a State cannot be carried on in accordance with the Constitution, on the Governor's report or otherwise. The High Court's powers are excluded from the Proclamation.
  • Approval by both Houses within two months, six months at a time thereafter, three years maximum.
  • Article 365: failure to comply with a Union direction may found the satisfaction.
  • Sarkaria 1988: last resort, after a warning, and a list of situations that do not justify it.
  • Bommai 1994: conditioned power, relevant material, reviewable for mala fides or wholly extraneous grounds, material must be disclosed, article 74(2) is no shield, no dissolution before parliamentary approval, restoration possible, floor test is the proper forum, federation with a bias to the Centre, secularism a basic feature.
  • What remains: subjective satisfaction, narrow review, and restoration that usually comes too late.

Test yourself

1. Why does everything about article 356 follow from the fact that its trigger is a satisfaction rather than a fact?

2. What does article 356(3) require, and what happens if Parliament does not approve?

3. Give four situations from the Sarkaria list that do not justify a Proclamation.

4. State six of the conclusions in S.R. Bommai that bear on article 356.

5. Why is the floor test the proper forum, and what has that produced in modern practice?

6. What remains unsatisfactory about the position even after Bommai?

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in102

Chapter Twenty-Two

Article 370

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism". MU set article 370 together with articles 371A to I in the 2019 paper.

In one line

Article 370 gave one State a constitutional relationship with the Union that no other State had, and in 2019 the President used the article's own machinery to bring it to an end.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 370, placed in Part XXI under the heading "Temporary, Transitional and Special Provisions", provided that notwithstanding anything in the Constitution the provisions of article 238 should not apply to the State of Jammu and Kashmir; that Parliament's power to make laws for the State should be limited to those matters in the Union and Concurrent Lists which, in consultation with the Government of the State, were declared to correspond to matters specified in the Instrument of Accession, and such other matters as the President might specify with the concurrence of that Government; and that the President might by order declare that such other provisions of the Constitution should apply to the State as he specified, subject to exceptions and modifications. Clause (3) provided that the President might by public notification declare that article 370 should cease to be operative, or be operative only with such exceptions and modifications, from such date as he might specify, subject to a proviso that the recommendation of the Constituent Assembly of the State should be necessary before the President issued such a notification.

Where the article came from

Jammu and Kashmir acceded to India in October 1947 by an Instrument of Accession executed by the Maharaja, on the same form used by every other princely State, ceding three subjects: defence, external affairs and communications. What made the case different was the circumstances of the accession and the expectation, held at the time by both governments, that the State's future would be settled later.

Article 370, drafted as article 306A, was the constitutional expression of that unsettled position. It did two things. It limited Parliament's legislative power over the State to the acceded subjects and whatever else the State's government concurred in. And it made the application of the rest of the Constitution to the State a matter for Presidential order rather than automatic.

The State also had its own Constitution, framed by its own Constituent Assembly, which met from 1951 and dissolved in 1957 without making any recommendation under the proviso to article 370(3).

How the article actually worked

Two mechanisms did all the work, and understanding them is the whole of the 2019 question.

Article 370(1)(d). The President may by order declare that other provisions of the Constitution shall apply to the State, subject to such exceptions and modifications as he specifies. Concurrence of the State Government is required where the matter goes beyond the Instrument of Accession.

munotes.in103

Article 370

Article 370(3). The President may by notification declare that article 370 shall cease to be operative, subject to the proviso that the recommendation of the Constituent Assembly of the State shall be necessary before he issues such a notification.

Over sixty years dozens of Constitutional Orders were issued under 370(1)(d), the most important being the Constitution (Application to Jammu and Kashmir) Order 1954. By that route most of the Indian Constitution came to apply to the State, with modifications, and the special position eroded steadily long before 2019. That is a point worth making: article 370 was described as permanent by its defenders and temporary by its critics, and in practice it had been used as an instrument of gradual integration by both.

The problem the proviso created. The Constituent Assembly of the State dissolved in 1957. If its recommendation was a condition of any notification under 370(3), and the body that could make it no longer existed, then article 370 could never be brought to an end at all. That was the argument for its permanence, and it was the central question in 2023.

What was done in August 2019

Three instruments, in order, and an answer must keep them apart.

Constitutional Order 272, 5 August 2019, issued under article 370(1)(d). It applied all the provisions of the Constitution of India to Jammu and Kashmir. Its paragraph 2 also amended article 367, the interpretation clause, by adding a provision that the reference to the Constituent Assembly of the State in the proviso to article 370(3) should be read as a reference to the Legislative Assembly of the State.

Constitutional Order 273, 6 August 2019, issued under article 370(3), declaring that all clauses of article 370 should cease to be operative, subject to a saving.

The Jammu and Kashmir Reorganisation Act 2019, dividing the State into the Union territory of Jammu and Kashmir, with a legislature, and the Union territory of Ladakh, without one.

All of this was done while the State was under President's rule and its Legislative Assembly stood dissolved, so the "concurrence of the Government of the State" was given by the Governor, and the "views" of the State legislature under article 3 were expressed by Parliament acting in its place.

The decision

Facts. In re Article 370 of the Constitution, decided 11 December 2023 by five judges, Chandrachud C.J. with Kaul, Khanna, Gavai and Surya Kant JJ. Challenges to CO 272, CO 273 and the Reorganisation Act.

Held. The abrogation was upheld unanimously, but not every step of the route was.

On sovereignty. The State retained no element of internal sovereignty after the Instrument of Accession and the Proclamation of 25 November 1949 by which the State adopted the Constitution of India. Article 370 was a feature of asymmetric federalism and not of sovereignty. Kaul J. differed on this, holding that the State did retain an element of internal sovereignty which article 370 recognised, though he agreed the abrogation was valid.

munotes.in104

Article 370

On temporariness. Article 370 was intended to be a temporary provision, as its historical context, its text and its placement in Part XXI show.

On the dissolved Constituent Assembly. The power under article 370(3) did not cease when the State's Constituent Assembly dissolved. What ceased was only the transitional power of that Assembly to make a recommendation. The President's power survived, and could be exercised afterwards. CO 273 is therefore valid, and the President could issue it unilaterally.

On CO 272, and this is the part that failed. Article 370 cannot be amended by an exercise of power under article 370(1)(d). If article 370 was to cease to operate or be modified, recourse had to be had to article 370(3). Paragraph 2 of CO 272, which amended article 370 through article 367, is ultra vires article 370(1)(d), because it modified article 370 in effect without following the procedure for modifying it: an interpretation clause cannot be used to bypass the procedure laid down for amendment. The remainder of CO 272, applying all the provisions of the Constitution to the State, is valid, and is not mala fide merely because everything was applied at once.

On President's rule. The exercise of power by the President after an article 356 Proclamation is subject to judicial review; the exercise must have a reasonable nexus with the object of the Proclamation; the challenger must make out a prima facie case of mala fides or extraneous exercise, and the onus then shifts to the Union to justify it. Parliament's power under article 356(1)(b) extends to the non-legislative as well as the legislative powers of the State legislature.

On the reorganisation. The views of the State legislature under the first proviso to article 3 are recommendatory. The Court upheld the carving out of Ladakh as a Union territory under article 3(a) read with Explanation I. It did not decide whether article 3 permits an entire State to be converted into Union territories, because the Solicitor General stated that statehood would be restored. And it directed that the Election Commission hold elections to the Legislative Assembly by 30 September 2024, and that restoration of statehood take place at the earliest and as soon as possible.

On the State's Constitution. Following the application of the whole Constitution of India by CO 273, the Constitution of Jammu and Kashmir is inoperative and declared redundant.

munotes.in105

Article 370

Why it matters. Three propositions of general constitutional law come out of it, and they are usable well beyond Kashmir. What cannot be done directly cannot be done indirectly, and an interpretation clause is not a route round an amendment procedure. Presidential action during President's rule is reviewable, with a shifting onus. And a State legislature's views under article 3 are recommendatory, which confirms Babulal Parate on a much larger scale.

The criticism, which an LL.M. answer should engage with

Two lines are usually pressed and both deserve a sentence.

The self-consent problem. Every consent, concurrence and view that the process required was given by the Union or its appointee, because the State was under President's rule and had no elected government. The Governor concurred on behalf of the State Government; Parliament expressed the views of the State legislature. The Court's answer was that these were the constitutional consequences of a Proclamation whose validity had not been challenged in time, and that the powers exercised were reviewable. The criticism is that a safeguard which the beneficiary of the decision may satisfy on the other party's behalf is not a safeguard.

The unanswered question. The Court expressly declined to decide whether a State may be converted into Union territories under article 3, relying on the assurance that statehood would be restored. That leaves the most far-reaching question in the case open, and it is a question that affects every State, not only this one.

The direction on elections and statehood is stated above as the Court gave it. A student writing in a later year should check what has since happened before asserting the current position, because that is a fact about the world and not a proposition of law.

A worked example

A student is asked: "The Supreme Court upheld the abrogation of article 370, so the Government won on every point." Is that accurate?

No, and the inaccuracy matters. The outcome was upheld; one of the two instruments was not.

What was upheld. CO 273, the notification under article 370(3) declaring that article 370 ceased to operate, is valid. The power under 370(3) survived the dissolution of the State's Constituent Assembly in 1957, because what ceased was only that Assembly's transitional power to recommend, not the President's power. The President could therefore act unilaterally.

What was struck down. Paragraph 2 of CO 272, which amended article 367 so that the reference to the Constituent Assembly in the proviso to article 370(3) would be read as a reference to the Legislative Assembly. That is ultra vires article 370(1)(d): article 370 cannot be amended under 370(1)(d), an interpretation clause cannot be used to bypass an amendment procedure, and what cannot be done directly cannot be done indirectly.

munotes.in106

Article 370

Why the outcome survived anyway. Because CO 273 did not need CO 272's paragraph 2. Once the Court held that the President's power under 370(3) was never conditioned on a body that no longer existed, the workaround was unnecessary.

What the Court did not decide. Whether article 3 permits an entire State to be converted into Union territories. It relied on the Solicitor General's statement that statehood would be restored, upheld only the carving out of Ladakh under article 3(a) with Explanation I, and directed elections to the Assembly by 30 September 2024.

The wider propositions. Presidential action after an article 356 Proclamation is reviewable with a shifting onus, and the views of a State legislature under the first proviso to article 3 are recommendatory.

Quick revision

  • Article 370 sat in Part XXI among the temporary and transitional provisions, and limited Parliament's power over the State to the acceded subjects and whatever the State concurred in.
  • Article 370(1)(d) applied provisions of the Constitution by Presidential order; article 370(3) could end the article, on the recommendation of the State's Constituent Assembly, which dissolved in 1957.
  • August 2019: CO 272 applied the whole Constitution and amended article 367 to read Constituent Assembly as Legislative Assembly; CO 273 ended article 370; the Reorganisation Act made two Union territories.
  • 2023: abrogation upheld. No internal sovereignty; article 370 temporary and a feature of asymmetric federalism; the 370(3) power survived the Constituent Assembly's dissolution; CO 273 valid.
  • Paragraph 2 of CO 272 was ultra vires: an interpretation clause cannot bypass an amendment procedure.
  • Presidential action under article 356 is reviewable with a shifting onus; article 3 views are recommendatory; Ladakh's carving out upheld; whether a whole State may become Union territories was left undecided.

Test yourself

1. What did article 370 actually do, and what were the two mechanisms in clauses (1)(d) and (3)?

2. What was the argument that article 370 had become permanent, and how did the Court answer it?

3. Distinguish CO 272 from CO 273, and say what the Court held about each.

4. Why was paragraph 2 of CO 272 ultra vires? State the principle in general terms, without reference to Kashmir.

5. What question did the Court expressly leave undecided, and why does it matter to every State?

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in107

Chapter Twenty-Three

Asymmetric Federalism: Articles 371 to 371-J

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism". MU asked articles 371A to I together with article 370 in the 2019 paper.

In one line

Ten States hold special constitutional terms that the others do not, which means the Indian federation treats its units differently on purpose.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: Part XXI contains, besides article 370, a series of special provisions for particular States. Article 371 confers special responsibility on the Governors of Maharashtra and Gujarat for the establishment of development boards. Article 371A makes special provision for Nagaland, 371B for Assam, 371C for Manipur, 371D and 371E for Andhra Pradesh, 371F for Sikkim, 371G for Mizoram, 371H for Arunachal Pradesh, 371-I for Goa and 371J for the Hyderabad-Karnataka region of Karnataka. In each case Parliament has, by ordinary constitutional amendment under article 368, created a term of membership of the Union different from that of the other States. The Supreme Court in In re Article 370 of the Constitution described article 370 itself as a feature of asymmetric federalism rather than of sovereignty, and the same description fits this series.

What asymmetric federalism means

A symmetric federation gives every unit the same constitutional terms. Each State has the same powers, the same relationship with the centre and the same protections. The United States is close to this model.

An asymmetric federation gives different units different terms. Some have powers others do not, or protections others do not, or immunities others do not.

India is asymmetric in three distinct ways, and an answer that distinguishes them is doing more than listing articles.

By constitutional provision, which is this chapter: the article 371 series.

By category of unit. A State, a Union territory with a legislature, and a Union territory without one are governed differently. Delhi under article 239AA is different again.

By scheduled area. The Fifth Schedule for Scheduled Areas in most States and the Sixth Schedule for the tribal areas of Assam, Meghalaya, Tripura and Mizoram create a further layer of differentiated governance, with autonomous district councils holding legislative and judicial powers of their own.

The provisions, State by State

Article 371, Maharashtra and Gujarat. The President may confer on the Governor special responsibility for the establishment of separate development boards for Vidarbha, Marathwada and the rest of Maharashtra, and for Saurashtra, Kutch and the rest of Gujarat, with equitable allocation of funds for development and equitable arrangements for technical education, vocational training and employment. The concern is intra-State regional imbalance.

Article 371A, Nagaland. The strongest of the series. No Act of Parliament in respect of religious or social practices of the Nagas, Naga customary law and procedure, the administration of civil and criminal justice involving decisions according to Naga customary law, and ownership and transfer of land and its resources, shall apply to Nagaland unless the Legislative Assembly of Nagaland by a resolution so decides. The Governor has special responsibility for law and order while internal disturbances continue, and there is a provision for a regional council for the Tuensang district.

munotes.in108

Asymmetric Federalism: Articles 371 to 371-J

Notice what article 371A does. It gives a State legislature a veto over the application of a law of Parliament in defined fields. That is not a protection any other State has, and it goes further than article 370 ever did on those subjects.

Article 371B, Assam. The President may provide for a committee of the Legislative Assembly consisting of members elected from the tribal areas.

Article 371C, Manipur. The President may provide for a committee of the Assembly consisting of members elected from the hill areas, and may give the Governor special responsibility for its proper functioning.

Article 371D, Andhra Pradesh and Telangana. Equitable opportunities in public employment and education for people of different parts of the State. The President may require the State to organise civil posts into local cadres and to specify local areas, and may provide for an Administrative Tribunal outside the ordinary judicial hierarchy to decide service disputes, whose jurisdiction excludes that of all courts except the Supreme Court. Article 371E provides for the establishment of a Central University in Andhra Pradesh.

Article 371F, Sikkim. The most elaborate, because Sikkim joined in 1975 by the Thirty-sixth Amendment. It fixes a minimum Assembly size, provides for seats to protect the rights and interests of sections of the population, gives the Governor special responsibility for peace and equitable arrangements between sections, continues laws in force before Sikkim became a State, and provides for the transformation of the Sikkim High Court.

Article 371G, Mizoram. In the same form as Nagaland: no Act of Parliament on religious or social practices of the Mizos, Mizo customary law and procedure, administration of civil and criminal justice involving Mizo customary law, or ownership and transfer of land, applies unless the Assembly so resolves.

Article 371H, Arunachal Pradesh. Special responsibility for the Governor with respect to law and order, exercised in his individual judgment after consulting the Council of Ministers.

Article 371-I, Goa. The shortest in the series: the Legislative Assembly of Goa shall consist of not less than thirty members.

Article 371J, Karnataka. Inserted in 2012 for the Hyderabad-Karnataka region: a separate development board, equitable allocation of funds, and reservation in education and State employment for persons of that region.

What the pattern shows

Read as a group rather than as a list, four things emerge, and these are the marks in an essay.

The provisions answer different problems. Articles 371, 371D and 371J address intra-State regional inequality. Articles 371A, 371B, 371C and 371G address the position of tribal and customary communities. Articles 371F and 371H address the terms on which a territory joined or was upgraded. They are not one policy.

munotes.in109

Asymmetric Federalism: Articles 371 to 371-J

Most were added by amendment, not by the original Constitution. Only article 371 was there in 1950. The rest were inserted between 1962 and 2012 as particular problems arose. Asymmetry in India is not a founding design but an accumulated practice.

The strongest of them survive, and the one that was abrogated was different in kind. Article 371A gives Nagaland a legislative veto that no other State has, and it is untouched. Article 370 was ended. The difference is that article 370 was placed among the temporary provisions, was drafted with its own termination mechanism in clause (3), and was tied to a Constituent Assembly that had ceased to exist. The 371 series has no equivalent clause, and can be altered only by amendment under article 368.

Asymmetry is compatible with equality. The standard objection is that treating States differently offends the equality of units. The answer is the one article 14 gives in a different context: treating unequals alike is as unequal as treating equals differently, and a State whose social organisation rests on customary law is not in the same position as one whose does not.

Asymmetric federalism after 2023

The decision on article 370 supplies the vocabulary.

Facts. In re Article 370 of the Constitution, decided 11 December 2023, five judges. Challenges to the abrogation of article 370 and the reorganisation of the State.

Held. Among the conclusions, the State of Jammu and Kashmir retained no element of internal sovereignty after the Instrument of Accession and the Proclamation of 1949, and article 370 was a feature of asymmetric federalism and not of sovereignty. The article was temporary; the power under article 370(3) survived the dissolution of the State's Constituent Assembly; CO 273 was valid; but paragraph 2 of CO 272, which amended article 370 by way of article 367, was ultra vires.

Why it matters here. The Court drew the distinction this chapter depends on. A special provision is a differentiated term of membership of the Union, and it does not make the State a partner rather than a unit. On that reasoning the 371 series is secure as a matter of constitutional description: it does not claim sovereignty, so nothing said about sovereignty threatens it. What follows for its permanence is a different question, since a provision inserted by amendment can in principle be removed by amendment, subject to the basic structure.

A worked example

Parliament enacts a law regulating the transfer of agricultural land, and provides that it shall apply throughout India. A resident of Nagaland says it does not apply there. A resident of Goa says the same about his State.

munotes.in110

Asymmetric Federalism: Articles 371 to 371-J

Nagaland. Article 371A provides that no Act of Parliament in respect of ownership and transfer of land and its resources shall apply to Nagaland UNLESS the Legislative Assembly of Nagaland by a resolution so decides. Ownership and transfer of land is one of the four subjects named, alongside religious or social practices of the Nagas, Naga customary law and procedure, and the administration of civil and criminal justice involving decisions according to Naga customary law. So unless the Assembly has resolved, the Act does not apply. The resident is right.

Goa. Article 371-I provides only that the Legislative Assembly of Goa shall consist of not less than thirty members. It confers no immunity from central legislation of any kind. The resident is wrong.

The lesson. "Special provision" is not a single thing. The article 371 series answers three different problems: intra-State regional imbalance (articles 371, 371D, 371J), the position of tribal and customary communities (371A, 371B, 371C, 371G), and the terms on which a territory joined or was upgraded (371F, 371H). Only the second group contains a legislative veto, and only two articles in it.

And note where Mizoram sits. Article 371G is in the same form as 371A, so the same answer would be given for a resident of Mizoram.

The wider point. Article 371A gives a State legislature a veto over the application of a law of Parliament, which goes further on those subjects than article 370 ever did, and it is untouched.

Quick revision

  • Asymmetric federalism means units on different constitutional terms, and India is asymmetric by special provision, by category of unit, and by scheduled area.
  • Article 371 Maharashtra and Gujarat, 371A Nagaland, 371B Assam, 371C Manipur, 371D and 371E Andhra Pradesh, 371F Sikkim, 371G Mizoram, 371H Arunachal Pradesh, 371-I Goa, 371J Karnataka.
  • Articles 371A and 371G are the strongest: an Act of Parliament on customary law, social and religious practice, justice according to custom, and land does not apply unless the State Assembly resolves that it shall.
  • The provisions answer three different problems: regional imbalance within a State, customary and tribal communities, and terms of joining.
  • All but article 371 were added by amendment, so asymmetry here is accumulated practice, not founding design.
  • In re Article 370: article 370 was a feature of asymmetric federalism and not of sovereignty. That description now governs the whole series.

Test yourself

1. What does asymmetric federalism mean, and in what three distinct ways is India asymmetric?

2. Match each of articles 371, 371A, 371D, 371F, 371G, 371-I and 371J to its State and to the problem it answers.

munotes.in111

Asymmetric Federalism: Articles 371 to 371-J

3. What is the legislative veto in articles 371A and 371G, and over which four subjects does it operate?

4. Why is article 370 gone while the 371 series remains? Give three differences.

5. "Treating States differently offends the equality of units." Answer the objection.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in112

Chapter Twenty-Four

Union and State Disputes in Court

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism".

In one line

A federation needs a court that can hear one government sue another, and article 131 is it, subject to two large exclusions.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 131 provides that subject to the provisions of the Constitution, the Supreme Court shall, to the exclusion of any other court, have original jurisdiction in any dispute between the Government of India and one or more States, between the Government of India and any State or States on one side and one or more other States on the other, or between two or more States, if and in so far as the dispute involves any question, whether of law or fact, on which the existence or extent of a legal right depends. The proviso excludes disputes arising out of any treaty, agreement, covenant, engagement, sanad or other similar instrument entered into before the commencement of the Constitution and continuing in operation, or which provides that the jurisdiction shall not extend to such a dispute. Article 262(2) permits Parliament to exclude the jurisdiction of the Supreme Court in inter-State water disputes, and Parliament has done so by section 11 of the Inter-State River Water Disputes Act 1956.

Why a federation needs this jurisdiction

When two levels of government hold powers under the same constitution, they will disagree about where the boundary lies. Somebody has to decide, and it cannot be either of them.

Article 131 provides that forum, and three features of the drafting are deliberate.

It is original. The dispute starts in the Supreme Court. It does not come up on appeal from a High Court, and no High Court may hear it.

It is exclusive. "To the exclusion of any other court". A dispute of this description cannot be tried anywhere else.

It is limited by subject. The dispute must involve a question, of law or fact, on which the existence or extent of a legal right depends. A political disagreement, however sharp, is not enough.

Who may be a party

The parties must be governments, and this is the point on which many suits fail.

Government of India against one or more States. Government of India and one or more States on one side against one or more other States on the other. Two or more States against each other.

Nothing else. A private person cannot invoke article 131, nor be a party to a suit under it. A dispute between the Union and a private company is not within it, and neither is a dispute between a State and its own residents. A public sector undertaking, even one wholly owned by a government, is not that government for this purpose.

munotes.in113

Union and State Disputes in Court

A State suing the Union under article 131 may not add a private party as a defendant, and a suit which is really between private parties does not become an article 131 suit because a government is joined to it.

The legal right requirement

The words "if and in so far as the dispute involves any question, whether of law or fact, on which the existence or extent of a legal right depends" are the real gate.

What satisfies it. A claim that a law of Parliament is beyond its legislative competence and so invades the State's field; a claim to property or to money as of right; a claim that a constitutional provision confers an entitlement the other government has denied.

What does not. A grievance about policy. A complaint that the Union has been unfair in allocating resources, without pointing to a right to a particular allocation. A political dispute dressed as a legal one.

The contested question. Whether a State may use article 131 to challenge the constitutional validity of a central law that does not directly affect the State's own legal rights, but affects its residents. The arguments both ways are worth knowing: for, that a State has a legal interest in the constitutionality of what it will be required to administer within its territory; against, that a challenge to a law's validity on the ground that it violates fundamental rights belongs to the persons whose rights are affected, under articles 32 and 226, and that allowing a State to bring it converts article 131 into a general jurisdiction to review legislation. The question has been argued in the Supreme Court and an answer should present it as open rather than settled.

The case that shaped it

Facts. State of West Bengal v. Union of India, AIR 1963 SC 1241, (1964) 1 SCR 371, decided 21 December 1962. The State sued the Union under article 131, complaining that the Coal Bearing Areas (Acquisition and Development) Act 1957 could not apply to land owned by the State, and that if it did, Parliament lacked competence to enact it, because the States are sovereign in their own sphere.

Held. The Act applied to State land and was within Parliament's competence under Entry 42 of the Concurrent List read with Entries 52 and 54 of the Union List. The Constitution is not truly federal in character; full sovereignty does not vest in the States; and Parliament, competent under article 3 to destroy a State, cannot be held incompetent to acquire its property. Article 294 vests property in a State but contains no prohibition on its transfer, and what may be transferred may be acquired.

Why it matters here. It is the leading example of article 131 doing exactly what it was designed for: a State and the Union litigating the extent of legislative power, in the only forum that could hear them, with the answer binding both. Note that the State lost. The jurisdiction is a guarantee of a hearing, not of an outcome.

munotes.in114

Union and State Disputes in Court

The two exclusions

The proviso to article 131. Disputes arising out of a treaty, agreement, covenant, engagement, sanad or other similar instrument entered into before the commencement of the Constitution and still in operation, or which itself provides that the jurisdiction shall not extend to such a dispute. This was aimed at the covenants of accession and the settlements with the princely States, and its practical importance has faded.

Article 262(2) and inter-State water. Parliament may by law provide that neither the Supreme Court nor any other court shall exercise jurisdiction over an inter-State water dispute, and section 11 of the Inter-State River Water Disputes Act 1956 does exactly that. This is the large exclusion, and it removes from article 131 the very class of dispute most likely to set State against State. See [Inter-State Water Disputes].

Article 131 and the other routes

Keep these apart, because a problem question will mix them.

Article 131 is a suit between governments about a legal right. Article 32 is a petition by a person whose fundamental right has been infringed, and a State is not a person for that purpose. Article 136 is special leave against a decision of a court or tribunal, which an article 131 suit is not, because it starts in the Supreme Court. Article 143 is a Presidential reference for an advisory opinion, which is not a dispute between parties at all, and which the Union alone can set in motion; see [Advisory Jurisdiction].

A State that wants to challenge a central law therefore has a choice of route only in a narrow sense: article 131 if it can show its own legal right is in question, article 32 not at all, and a writ petition in a High Court only in the limited circumstances in which a government may be a petitioner.

A worked example

State C wishes to challenge a central Act on two grounds: that Parliament lacked legislative competence to enact it, because it falls within List II; and that it violates the fundamental rights of the State's residents. State C proposes to sue the Union in the Supreme Court under article 131, joining as a co-plaintiff a company incorporated in the State which is affected by the Act.

The company cannot be a party. Article 131 lies only between the Government of India and one or more States, or between States. A private person may neither invoke it nor be joined, and a suit that is really between private parties does not become an article 131 suit because a government is added to it. The company must be dropped.

munotes.in115

Union and State Disputes in Court

The competence ground is squarely within article 131. A claim that a central Act invades List II asserts that the State's own legislative field has been trespassed on, which involves a question of law on which the existence or extent of a legal right depends. This is the classic use of the jurisdiction, and it is what State of West Bengal v. Union of India was.

The fundamental rights ground is doubtful. A State is not a "person" for article 32 and cannot assert its residents' fundamental rights as its own. Whether a State may nevertheless use article 131 to challenge the validity of a central law that affects its residents rather than its own legal rights is contested, and an answer should present it as open: for, that the State has a legal interest in the constitutionality of what it must administer; against, that this would convert article 131 into a general jurisdiction to review legislation belonging to those whose rights are affected.

One further check. Is this a water dispute? If it were, section 11 of the 1956 Act would bar the suit under article 262(2).

Quick revision

  • Article 131: original and exclusive jurisdiction over disputes between the Union and States, or between States.
  • Only governments may be parties; a private person cannot be joined, and a public undertaking is not the government.
  • The dispute must involve a question on which the existence or extent of a legal right depends. Policy grievances do not qualify.
  • Whether a State may use it to challenge the validity of a central law that affects its residents rather than its own rights is contested and should be presented as open.
  • West Bengal v. Union of India is the model case, and the State lost: the jurisdiction guarantees a forum, not a result.
  • Excluded: pre-Constitution covenants under the proviso, and inter-State water disputes under article 262(2) with section 11 of the 1956 Act.

Test yourself

1. Who may and who may not be a party to a suit under article 131?

2. What must a dispute involve before article 131 is available, and give an example of a grievance that does not qualify.

3. State the two exclusions from article 131, and say which is the practically important one.

4. Distinguish articles 131, 32, 136 and 143 from one another.

5. May a State use article 131 to challenge the validity of a central law on the ground that it violates the fundamental rights of the State's residents? Argue both ways.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in116

Chapter Twenty-Five

Cooperative and Competitive Federalism

Syllabus topic 1, "Federalism". The closing chapter of the topic.

In one line

Cooperative federalism is not a rule the Constitution imposes but a description of how two governments with overlapping work actually behave, and the Supreme Court has said that the Indian version includes the freedom to disagree.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: cooperative federalism describes an arrangement in which the Union and the States, rather than operating in watertight compartments, work together through shared institutions, joint finance and consultation, because the problems of modern government do not divide neatly along the lines of the Seventh Schedule. Competitive federalism describes the parallel process by which States compete with one another for investment and for performance, with the Union measuring and ranking them. Neither expression appears in the Constitution. In Union of India v. Mohit Minerals Pvt Ltd the Supreme Court described Indian federalism as a dialogue between cooperative and uncooperative federalism, in which the federal units are at liberty to use different means of persuasion ranging from collaboration to contestation.

Where the idea comes from

The classical model of federalism, described in [What Federalism Is], imagines two governments each supreme in its own sphere and neither interfering with the other. Dual federalism, the older name, treats the two spheres as separate layers.

No modern federation works that way. Three developments made it impossible.

The subjects overlap in fact even where the Lists separate them. Public health is a State subject and a pandemic is not. Environment is shared and a river is not. Education was moved to the Concurrent List in 1976 because it had become impossible to run it otherwise.

Money flows one way and responsibility the other. As [Fiscal Federalism] shows, the level that spends is not the level that collects, so every substantial programme involves both.

Administration is shared by design. The States administer central law, so the Union depends on the States to deliver what Parliament enacts.

Cooperative federalism is the name for the machinery that grew up in response: joint bodies, shared schemes, conditional grants, consultation and negotiation.

The instruments of cooperation

Gathered in one place, because an answer benefits from concrete examples rather than the phrase alone.

Constitutional. The Inter-State Council under article 263. The Finance Commission under article 280. The Goods and Services Tax Council under article 279A. Legislation by consent under article 252. The entrustment of functions under articles 258 and 258A. The Concurrent List itself.

Statutory. The Zonal Councils under the States Reorganisation Act 1956, and the North Eastern Council.

Executive. The National Development Council, attached to the Planning Commission. NITI Aayog, which replaced the Planning Commission in 2015. Conferences of Chief Ministers, of Chief Secretaries and of Directors General of Police. Centrally sponsored schemes funded under article 282.

munotes.in117

Cooperative and Competitive Federalism

Notice how much of the real machinery is executive rather than constitutional. That is the standing criticism of Indian cooperative federalism: the forum the Constitution provided was left unused for forty years, and the forums that did the work were created by Cabinet resolution and could be abolished the same way, as the Planning Commission was.

The GST Council as the working model

The Council under article 279A is the clearest instance of cooperative federalism written into the Constitution rather than improvised, and it is worth using as the worked example.

Both levels hold the same taxing power under article 246A; neither can carry a decision in the Council alone, because the Union's third and the States' collective two-thirds are each less than the three-fourths a decision requires; and the machinery is constitutional, not executive, so neither side can dissolve it. That is cooperation made structurally necessary rather than merely encouraged.

Facts. Union of India v. Mohit Minerals Pvt Ltd, decided 19 May 2022. Among the questions was whether the recommendations of the GST Council bind the Union and the States.

Held. They do not. The deletion of the proposed article 279B and the inclusion of article 279A(1) indicate that Parliament intended the recommendations to have persuasive value only, read with the objective of fostering cooperative federalism. Article 279A has no non obstante clause and article 246A is not subject to it; both legislatures have simultaneous power and article 246A envisages no repugnancy provision, so treating recommendations as binding edicts would disrupt fiscal federalism. It is not imperative that one federal unit must always possess a higher share in the power for the units to make decisions. The Government is nevertheless bound by the recommendations when exercising its rule-making power under the CGST and IGST Acts.

And the sentence to quote:

Indian federalism is a dialogue between cooperative and uncooperative federalism where the federal units are at liberty to use different means of persuasion ranging from collaboration to contestation.

Why it matters. It is the most important modern statement of what cooperative federalism means in India, and it corrects the usual misuse of the phrase. Cooperative federalism is not a duty to agree, and a State that refuses is not acting unconstitutionally. The Court gave contestation the same standing as collaboration.

Competitive federalism

The second phrase, and the one that has grown in official use.

The idea. States compete for private investment, for skilled people and for a reputation for good administration. The Union encourages this by publishing rankings and indices: ease of doing business, health, education, water management, and the aggregate development indices NITI Aayog produces.

The case for it. Comparison creates pressure to improve where central direction cannot reach, because the subjects are the States' own. A State that improves its administration attracts investment and is rewarded politically. It respects the division of powers, since nobody is being told what to do.

munotes.in118

Cooperative and Competitive Federalism

The case against it. Competition between unequal units entrenches inequality: a State that begins with better infrastructure attracts more investment and so improves faster. Competition for investment invites a race to the bottom in taxation, labour standards and environmental regulation. And a ranking published by the Union is a form of central influence over State subjects that is not accountable in the way legislation is.

How the two fit together. They are not opposites. Cooperative federalism concerns the relationship between the Union and the States, vertically. Competitive federalism concerns the relationship among the States, horizontally. A federation can be, and India is, both at once.

The new challenges, which is where the topic is going

The paper is called "New Challenges", and the following are the live ones for this topic. An answer that names them is answering the question that was set rather than the question that was set thirty years ago.

Delimitation and the southern States. Article 82 requires readjustment of the allocation of seats in the House of the People after each census, and the allocation has been frozen since 1976, most recently until the first census after 2026. When it is unfrozen, States whose population grew slowly, largely in the south, will lose relative weight to States whose population grew faster. Those States argue that they are being penalised for succeeding at a national policy. This is the most serious federal question India now faces, and it interacts with the 106th Amendment, whose commencement under article 334A waits on the same delimitation. See [The 106th Amendment, and Why It Has Not Started].

The narrowing of independent State revenue. After GST the States' own tax base is small, and the growth of surcharges and cesses outside the divisible pool reduces the share of what remains.

Central agencies operating within States. The Punchhi Commission recommended that a State's consent be required before central investigating agencies act within it, and the withdrawal of general consent by several States has made this a live constitutional dispute rather than a recommendation.

The Governor. Dealt with in [The Governor], and now the subject of two decisions in eight months.

Union territories with legislatures. The long litigation over the control of services in Delhi under article 239AA has produced a body of law about what a Union territory with a legislature actually is, and the question is not confined to Delhi.

A worked example

A commentator writes: "Cooperative federalism means the States must fall in line with national policy; a State that refuses is acting against the constitutional spirit." Assess that statement.

munotes.in119

Cooperative and Competitive Federalism

The description of the machinery is roughly right. Cooperative federalism does describe joint institutions and shared work: the Inter-State Council under article 263, the Finance Commission under article 280, the GST Council under article 279A, legislation by consent under article 252, entrustment under articles 258 and 258A, and, outside the Constitution, NITI Aayog and the centrally sponsored schemes funded under article 282.

The normative claim is wrong, and there is authority for saying so. In Mohit Minerals the Supreme Court held that the recommendations of the GST Council do not bind, precisely because treating them as binding edicts would disrupt fiscal federalism, and said that Indian federalism is a dialogue between cooperative and uncooperative federalism in which the federal units are at liberty to use different means of persuasion ranging from collaboration to contestation.

So refusal is not unconstitutional. Contestation is given the same standing as collaboration. A State that declines a scheme, withholds consent under article 252, or votes against a recommendation in the Council is exercising a constitutional freedom, not breaching a duty.

Where the commentator has a point. Article 279A does make agreement structurally necessary: neither the Union's one-third nor the States' collective two-thirds reaches the three-fourths a decision needs. Cooperation is compelled by arithmetic, not by duty.

The distinction to draw. Cooperative federalism is vertical, between the Union and the States. Competitive federalism is horizontal, among the States. A federation can be both, and India is.

Quick revision

  • Cooperative federalism is a description of practice, not a rule in the text: joint institutions, shared finance, consultation.
  • Its constitutional instruments are articles 263, 280, 279A, 252 and 258; much of the real machinery has been executive and therefore abolishable.
  • The GST Council is cooperation made structurally necessary: neither side can decide alone.
  • Mohit Minerals: recommendations are persuasive, not binding, and Indian federalism is a dialogue between cooperative and uncooperative federalism, with contestation as legitimate as collaboration.
  • Competitive federalism is horizontal, between States; the objection is that it entrenches inequality and invites a race to the bottom.
  • The live challenges: delimitation, the shrinking State tax base, central agencies within States, the Governor, and Union territories with legislatures.

Test yourself

1. Why is dual federalism impossible in a modern State? Give three reasons.

2. List the constitutional instruments of cooperative federalism with their articles, and say why so much of the real machinery has been executive instead.

3. Why is the GST Council the clearest structural example, and what does the voting arithmetic compel?

4. Quote and explain what Mohit Minerals says Indian federalism is.

5. What is competitive federalism, and what are the two standard objections to it?

munotes.in120

Cooperative and Competitive Federalism

6. Name four live federal challenges and say why delimitation is the most serious.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in121

Chapter Twenty-Six

Why the Definition of "State" Decides Everything

Syllabus topic 2, "State: Need for widening the definition in the wake of Liberalisation". MU has set this topic in nine of the eleven printed papers, more often than any other in this paper.

In one line

A fundamental right in Part III is a right against the State, so if you get article 12 wrong the right is unenforceable against the body that actually holds the power over you.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 12 provides that in Part III, unless the context otherwise requires, "the State" includes the Government and Parliament of India, the Government and the Legislature of each of the States, and all local or other authorities within the territory of India or under the control of the Government of India. The definition is inclusive and not exhaustive, and it operates only for the purposes of Part III, with article 36 applying the same definition to Part IV. Its importance is that most of the rights in Part III are guaranteed against the State alone, so whether a body falls within article 12 decides whether those rights bind it and whether a petition under article 32 lies against it. The expression that has generated all the litigation is "other authorities".

What turns on the answer

Three consequences follow from a body being "State", and they should be stated at the start of any answer because they explain why the question is fought so hard.

The fundamental rights bind it. It cannot discriminate contrary to article 14, cannot deny equality of opportunity in employment under article 16, cannot restrict speech beyond article 19(2), and cannot deprive a person of life or personal liberty except by a procedure that satisfies article 21.

Article 32 lies against it. A person aggrieved may go directly to the Supreme Court, and article 32 is itself a fundamental right.

Article 13 applies to what it makes. Its rules, regulations and bye-laws are "law" for the purposes of article 13(2) and are void to the extent they take away or abridge a fundamental right.

If the body is not "State", none of that follows. The person is left with the ordinary law: a contract, a suit, a statutory remedy, or a writ under article 226 if the public function route is open, which is the subject of [Private Bodies and Public Functions].

Reading the article

Four features of the drafting matter.

"Unless the context otherwise requires". The definition is not absolute. A particular article of Part III may require a narrower or wider reading, which is how the Court has been able to hold that the judiciary is "State" for some purposes and not for others.

"Includes". The definition is inclusive, not exhaustive. Whatever else the word "State" naturally covers is not cut down by the list, and the list itself is a floor rather than a ceiling. This is the textual foundation for every widening the courts have done.

munotes.in122

Why the Definition of "State" Decides Everything

Four categories are named. The Government and Parliament of India; the Government and the Legislature of each State; all local authorities; and all other authorities. The first two are the executive and legislature of both levels; the third is a defined class; the fourth is the open one.

Two territorial formulas. "Within the territory of India" or "under the control of the Government of India". The second reaches bodies outside India that the Government of India controls, so a body operating abroad under Indian government control is not outside Part III merely because of where it is.

Article 36 carries the same definition into Part IV, so a body that is "State" for the fundamental rights is also "State" for the directive principles.

Why the question keeps changing

The definition has not been amended since 1950. What has changed is the State.

In 1950 the State was the government and its departments. Public functions were performed by ministries, and the list in article 12 caught almost everything that mattered.

From the 1950s to the 1980s the State expanded through corporations. Functions were hived off into statutory bodies, government companies and registered societies, each a separate legal person, none of them a "Government" or a "Legislature". The question became whether those bodies were caught, and the courts said yes, because otherwise the State could escape Part III by choosing a corporate form. That is the widening described in [The Instrumentality Test].

From the 1990s the movement reversed. The State began to withdraw: disinvestment, privatisation, contracting out, public private partnership, and regulation in place of ownership. Now the question is whether the fundamental rights follow the function out of government hands, and if not, what protects the citizen who deals with the private body that replaced the department. That is MU's own topic label, and it is [Liberalisation, Privatisation and the Case for Widening Article 12].

The single sentence that captures the whole topic is this: article 12 asks who holds public power, and the answer to that question has changed twice since 1950 while the words have not changed at all.

The first widening

Facts. Rajasthan State Electricity Board, Jaipur v. Mohan Lal, AIR 1967 SC 1857, (1967) 3 SCR 377, decided 3 April 1967. Government employees were placed at the disposal of the State Electricity Board, a body constituted under the Electricity (Supply) Act 1948. When the first respondent was refused consideration for promotion while others identically placed were promoted, he moved the High Court under articles 226 and 227 alleging breach of articles 14 and 16. The Board answered that it was not "State" under article 12, so no direction could issue to it.

munotes.in123

Why the Definition of "State" Decides Everything

Held. By the majority, the Board is an "other authority" and therefore "State". The expression is wide enough to include every authority created by a statute on which powers are conferred to carry out governmental or quasi-governmental functions. It does not matter that some of those powers are for commercial activity, because under articles 19(1)(g) and 298 the State itself may carry on trade. And the principle of ejusdem generis must not be applied to "other authorities", because the bodies named before it, the executive governments, the legislatures and local authorities, share no distinct genus running through them.

Why it matters. It is the case that opened the field. Before it, the argument that "other authorities" must be read as limited to bodies of the same kind as those named would have confined article 12 to organs of government proper. The rejection of ejusdem generis is what made everything that follows possible.

The shape of the rest of the topic

The chapters that follow work through the categories in order:

  • The three named categories, in [The Named Authorities].
  • The early struggle over "other authorities", in ["Other Authorities": The Early Cases].
  • The tests that emerged, in [The Instrumentality Test].
  • The narrowing, in [The Retreat, and What Survived It].
  • Two special problems: [Is the Judiciary "State"?] and [Private Bodies and Public Functions].
  • MU's own question, in [Liberalisation, Privatisation and the Case for Widening Article 12].
  • And the companion article, in [Article 13: Laws Inconsistent with Fundamental Rights].

A worked example

A student writes in an examination: "The petitioner's fundamental rights under article 14 were violated by the private company, so she may move the Supreme Court under article 32." Identify what has gone wrong and set out the correct chain of reasoning.

The error. Article 14 binds the State. Article 32 lies against the State. A private company is not the State unless it satisfies article 12, and the answer assumes what has to be proved.

The correct chain, in order.

One. Is the body "State" within article 12? It is not the Government or a legislature, and it is not a local authority, so the question is whether it is an "other authority".

Two. Apply the test. Is the body, on the cumulative facts, financially, functionally and administratively dominated by or under the control of the Government, that control being particular to it and pervasive rather than merely regulatory?

Three. If yes: articles 14 and 21 bind it, article 32 lies, and its rules are "law" for article 13(2).

Four. If no: article 32 does not lie. Ask instead whether the body discharges a public function or owes a public duty, in which case article 226 is available in the High Court, being wider in reaching "any person or authority" and extending "for any other purpose".

munotes.in124

Why the Definition of "State" Decides Everything

Five. If neither: the remedy is the ordinary law, a suit or a statutory remedy.

The point to hold on to. Article 12 is not a definition to be recited. It is the gate, and everything in Part III is on the other side of it.

Quick revision

  • Article 12 defines "State" for Part III and, through article 36, for Part IV.
  • It matters because the rights bind only the State, article 32 lies only against the State, and article 13 tests only what the State makes.
  • "Includes" makes the definition inclusive, and "unless the context otherwise requires" makes it flexible. Both are the textual basis of judicial widening.
  • Four categories: the Union executive and legislature, the State executive and legislature, local authorities, and other authorities. Two territorial formulas: within India, or under the control of the Government of India.
  • Rajasthan State Electricity Board: "other authorities" covers every statutory authority with governmental or quasi-governmental powers, commercial activity does not matter, and ejusdem generis does not apply.
  • The words have not changed since 1950; what the State is has changed twice.

Test yourself

1. State three consequences that follow from a body being "State" within article 12.

2. What is the significance of the words "includes" and "unless the context otherwise requires"?

3. Give the two territorial formulas in article 12 and explain what the second adds.

4. Why has the article 12 question changed twice since 1950, when the words have not changed at all?

5. What did Rajasthan State Electricity Board decide about ejusdem generis, and why was that decision the foundation of everything that followed?

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in125

Chapter Twenty-Seven

The Named Authorities

Syllabus topic 2, "State: Need for widening the definition in the wake of Liberalisation".

In one line

Three of the four categories in article 12 are settled and take five minutes; the fourth has taken sixty years.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 12 names the Government and Parliament of India, the Government and the Legislature of each of the States, and all local authorities, before adding the residual category of other authorities. The first two cover the executive and the legislature at both levels of the federation, including every department, officer and instrumentality through which executive power is exercised. "Local authority" is not defined in the Constitution, and the accepted meaning is that in section 3(31) of the General Clauses Act 1897: a municipal committee, district board, body of port commissioners or other authority legally entitled to, or entrusted by the Government with, the control or management of a municipal or local fund.

The Government and Parliament of India

"Government" here means the executive, and it is read functionally rather than formally. It covers the President, the Union Council of Ministers, every ministry and department, and every officer exercising the executive power of the Union. The executive power is defined by article 73 as extending to the matters on which Parliament may legislate.

Three points are examinable.

A department is not a separate legal person, so a challenge lies against the Union of India, but the fundamental rights bind the department's action all the same.

Executive action, not only legislation, is caught. Article 12's whole purpose would fail if only laws were tested. An administrative order, a circular, a policy, a decision to award or refuse a contract, and an executive instruction all bind the State to Part III.

The armed forces are covered, subject to article 33, which permits Parliament to restrict or abrogate the application of the fundamental rights to members of the armed forces and comparable services. See [Limits: Articles 33, 34 and 35].

Parliament, and the State legislatures

The legislature is expressly included, which answers a question that might otherwise be open: a law made by Parliament or a State legislature is action by the State and is subject to Part III.

Two consequences follow.

Article 13(2) forbids the State to make any law taking away or abridging the rights conferred by Part III, and declares any such law void to the extent of the contravention. The inclusion of the legislatures in article 12 is what makes that prohibition operate on them.

A constitutional amendment is a different question. Whether an amendment under article 368 is "law" for the purposes of article 13(2) is the question that produced Golak Nath, the Twenty-fourth Amendment and eventually the basic structure doctrine. It is dealt with in [The Amending Power] and is not an article 12 question at all: nobody doubts that Parliament is the State, the doubt was whether an amendment is law.

munotes.in126

The Named Authorities

Distinguish also the legislature acting in its legislative capacity from the House exercising its privileges. The privileges of a House under articles 105 and 194, and its power to punish for contempt, raise a separate question about how far the fundamental rights control them, dealt with in [Legislative Privilege].

Local authorities

The Constitution does not define "local authority", and the definition applied is the one in section 3(31) of the General Clauses Act 1897: a municipal committee, district board, body of port commissioners or other authority legally entitled to, or entrusted by the Government with, the control or management of a municipal or local fund.

From that definition and the case law, a body is a local authority if it has these characteristics.

A separate legal existence, so that it is a corporate body and not a department.

A defined area within which it functions.

A function of governmental character in that area, of the kind a municipality or a district board performs.

The power to raise its own funds, generally by levying taxes, rates, charges or fees.

A substantial degree of autonomy, so that it is not merely an agent carrying out instructions, though government control by way of supervision does not prevent it being a local authority.

Elected or partly elected composition is typical, though it is the function and the fund that matter more.

So a municipal corporation, a municipality, a nagar panchayat, a zila parishad, a panchayat samiti, a gram panchayat, an improvement trust, a port trust and a cantonment board are local authorities. The panchayats and municipalities now have constitutional status of their own under Parts IX and IXA, dealt with in [Grass Root Democracy: The Panchayats] and [Urban Local Government: The Municipalities], but their status under article 12 does not depend on that.

Why the fourth category exists

The three named categories share a feature: each is a recognisable organ of government, created as such, exercising governmental power in an obvious way.

The fourth category exists because the State does not confine itself to such organs. It creates statutory corporations, forms companies, registers societies, and endows trusts, and each of them is a legal person distinct from the government that made it. If article 12 stopped at the third category, the State could place any activity beyond Part III by the simple device of incorporating it.

That is the problem the courts have spent sixty years on, and it begins in the next chapter.

A worked example

A municipal corporation refuses a trade licence to an applicant on a ground she says is discriminatory. A parallel refusal is made by a State-owned company operating a market. Both are challenged under article 14.

munotes.in127

The Named Authorities

The corporation. A municipal corporation is a "local authority" within article 12, taking the meaning from section 3(31) of the General Clauses Act 1897. Test it against the marks: separate legal existence, a defined area, functions of a governmental character in that area, power to raise its own funds by rates and fees, and a real measure of autonomy. A municipal corporation satisfies all five. Article 14 binds it directly and both articles 32 and 226 are available.

The company. A State-owned company is not a local authority: it has no defined area of local government and no power to levy rates. It falls, if anywhere, in the fourth category, "other authorities", and must be tested on the instrumentality question in the following chapters. Ownership of the shares by the State is a significant fact but not by itself decisive.

Why the distinction matters here. For the corporation the question of article 12 does not arise at all: it is answered by the third category, and the argument goes straight to the merits of the discrimination. For the company the case may be lost on the threshold.

A further point on the corporation. Since the Seventy-fourth Amendment, municipalities have constitutional status under Part IXA. That does not change their position under article 12, which never depended on it, but it is worth noticing that the same body is now reached by two different routes.

Quick revision

  • The Government and Parliament of India, and the Government and Legislature of each State, are named. Executive action is caught as well as legislation.
  • Article 33 permits Parliament to restrict the rights for the armed forces.
  • Whether a constitutional amendment is "law" under article 13(2) is a question about article 368, not about article 12.
  • "Local authority" takes its meaning from section 3(31) of the General Clauses Act 1897: control or management of a municipal or local fund.
  • The marks of a local authority: separate legal existence, a defined area, governmental function, power to raise its own funds, and a real measure of autonomy.
  • The fourth category exists because the State acts through separate legal persons, and a definition that stopped at the third would let it escape Part III by incorporation.

Test yourself

1. Name the four categories in article 12 and say which of them has generated the litigation.

2. Is executive action, as distinct from legislation, caught by article 12? What does article 33 permit?

3. Where does the meaning of "local authority" come from, and what are the marks of one?

munotes.in128

The Named Authorities

4. Why does the Constitution need a fourth, residual category at all?

5. Is a constitutional amendment "law" for article 13(2)? Explain why that is not an article 12 question.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in129

Chapter Twenty-Eight

"Other Authorities": The Early Cases

Syllabus topic 2, "State: Need for widening the definition in the wake of Liberalisation".

In one line

The courts spent twenty years deciding what "other authorities" limits, and the answer they reached was that it is limited by function and control, not by legal form.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the expression "other authorities" in article 12 is not defined. Three readings were pressed in the early cases: that ejusdem generis confines it to bodies of the same genus as those named before it; that it covers only bodies exercising sovereign or governmental functions; and that it covers every authority created by statute on which powers are conferred to carry out governmental or quasi-governmental functions. The last prevailed in Rajasthan State Electricity Board v. Mohan Lal, where the Court held that ejusdem generis has no application because the bodies named share no distinct genus. In Sukhdev Singh v. Bhagatram the Court held that the regulations of a statutory corporation have the force of law and that such corporations are authorities within article 12, and the concurring judgment of Mathew J. introduced the reasoning that a body is to be judged by whether it is an instrumentality or agency of the State.

The three readings

The ejusdem generis reading. Where general words follow an enumeration of specific things, the general words take their colour from the specific ones. On this reading "other authorities" would cover only bodies of the same kind as governments, legislatures and local authorities, that is, organs of government proper. This would have made article 12 close to exhaustive and would have left every statutory corporation outside Part III.

The sovereign function reading. A body is an authority only if it exercises functions that belong to the sovereign, such as taxation, policing and adjudication. A body carrying on trade or industry would be outside, however completely the State owned it.

The statutory power reading. A body is an authority if it is created by or under a statute and has been given powers to carry out governmental or quasi-governmental functions, whether or not those functions are commercial.

The early High Court decisions divided among these, and one line went as far as holding that a university was not an authority because it did not exercise sovereign power. That position could not survive.

The case that settled it

Facts. Rajasthan State Electricity Board, Jaipur v. Mohan Lal, AIR 1967 SC 1857, (1967) 3 SCR 377, decided 3 April 1967. Permanent government employees were placed at the disposal of the State Electricity Board, constituted under the Electricity (Supply) Act 1948. The Board never framed its own grades or service conditions. When the first respondent, reverted to the Board, was refused consideration for promotion as Assistant Engineer while others identically placed had been promoted, he moved the High Court under articles 226 and 227 alleging breach of articles 14 and 16. The Board contended that it was not "State" within article 12 and that no direction could therefore issue to it.

munotes.in130

"Other Authorities": The Early Cases

Held. By the majority, the Board is an "other authority" and therefore "State", to which directions may be given under articles 226 and 227. The expression is wide enough to include every authority created by a statute on which powers are conferred to carry out governmental or quasi-governmental functions, functioning within the territory of India or under the control of the Government of India. It is not material that some of the powers conferred may be for carrying on commercial activities, because under articles 19(1)(g) and 298 the State itself is empowered to carry on trade or business. And ejusdem generis must not be applied, because for that rule to operate there must be a distinct genus or category running through the bodies previously named, and there is none: the executive governments of the Union and the States, the legislatures of the Union and the States, and local authorities have no common genus.

Why it matters. It rejects two of the three readings in a single judgment. Ejusdem generis goes, and with it the argument that article 12 is confined to organs of government; and the sovereign function test goes, because commercial activity is expressly held immaterial. What is left is the statutory power reading, and every later development builds on it.

The next step: what a statutory corporation's rules are

Facts. Sukhdev Singh v. Bhagatram Sardar Singh Raghuvanshi, AIR 1975 SC 1331, (1975) 1 SCC 421, decided 21 February 1975. Employees of the Oil and Natural Gas Commission, the Life Insurance Corporation and the Industrial Finance Corporation were removed from service in breach of the regulations framed under the Acts constituting those bodies. Two questions arose: whether a removal contrary to the regulations entitled the employee to a declaration that he continued in service, or only to damages; and whether an employee of a statutory corporation may claim articles 14 and 16 against it, which is to ask whether such a corporation is an authority within article 12.

Held. The regulations framed by the three bodies have the force of law. They are subordinate legislation made under a specific statutory power, not merely terms of a contract of employment, and the statutory bodies have no free hand to depart from them. It follows that the employees hold a statutory status and are entitled to a declaration of continuance in service where their removal contravened the regulations. And all three statutory bodies are "authorities" within article 12, though the Court stated expressly that their employees are not servants of the Union or of a State.

munotes.in131

"Other Authorities": The Early Cases

The concurrence that mattered more than the holding. Mathew J. agreed in the result but reasoned differently. He treated the question as whether the corporation is an instrumentality or agency of the State, looking to the public function it performs and to the reality of State control, rather than only to the statute that created it. That reasoning is the seed of everything in the next chapter.

Why it matters. Two propositions in one case: that the internal rules of a statutory corporation are law, so that breach of them is a legal wrong rather than a breach of contract; and that such corporations are State. And Mathew J's concurrence reframed the question from "was this body created by statute" to "is this body really the government acting under another name", which is a question that can be asked of a company or a society as easily as of a corporation.

What the early cases had not yet answered

Both cases concerned bodies created by a statute. That left the harder case untouched.

Suppose the State does not create a statutory corporation. Suppose it registers a society under the Societies Registration Act, or incorporates a company under the Companies Act, and puts the function there. The body is then created by an ordinary law of general application, in the same way as any private club or company, and there is no special statute conferring powers on it at all.

Is such a body "State"? On the Rajasthan Electricity Board formula, arguably not, because it is not "created by a statute on which powers are conferred". On Mathew J's approach, the answer depends on whether it is an instrumentality of the State, and its legal form is beside the point.

That question is the subject of the next chapter, and the answer given to it is the reason article 12 reaches as far as it does.

A worked example

A State sets up a Housing Board by statute, giving it power to acquire land compulsorily, to allot houses, to fix rents and to evict defaulters, and providing that it shall be run on commercial lines and shall aim to break even. An allottee complains that the allotment rules discriminate, and the Board answers that it is a commercial body and not "State".

Take the three early readings in turn.

Ejusdem generis? The Board is not a government, a legislature or a local authority, so on that reading it would be outside. But Rajasthan State Electricity Board rejects the rule here, because the bodies named in article 12 share no distinct genus, and without a genus the rule cannot operate.

munotes.in132

"Other Authorities": The Early Cases

Sovereign function? The Board allots houses and charges rent, which is not obviously a sovereign function. But that reading was also rejected: it is not material that some of the powers conferred are for carrying on commercial activities, because under articles 19(1)(g) and 298 the State itself may carry on trade.

Statutory power? The Board is created by a statute and has been given powers, including compulsory acquisition and eviction, to carry out governmental or quasi-governmental functions. On the surviving reading it is an "other authority" and therefore "State".

Answer. The Board is State, and article 14 binds its allotment rules.

A second point the Board may not have expected. On Sukhdev Singh, regulations framed by such a body under its statute have the force of law. So the allotment rules are not merely administrative instructions: an allottee dealt with in breach of them has a legal right, not just a grievance.

Quick revision

  • Three readings competed: ejusdem generis, sovereign function, and statutory power. The third won.
  • Rajasthan State Electricity Board: every authority created by statute with governmental or quasi-governmental powers is caught; commercial activity is immaterial; ejusdem generis does not apply because the named bodies share no genus.
  • Sukhdev Singh: the regulations of a statutory corporation have the force of law, its employees have statutory status, and such corporations are State.
  • Mathew J's concurrence in Sukhdev Singh reframed the enquiry as whether the body is an instrumentality or agency of the State.
  • Both cases concerned bodies created by statute. The question they left open was the government company and the registered society.

Test yourself

1. Set out the three competing readings of "other authorities" and say which prevailed.

2. Why does ejusdem generis have no application to article 12? Give the reason, not just the conclusion.

3. Does it matter that a body carries on commercial activity? Which two articles answer that?

4. What two propositions come out of Sukhdev Singh, and which of them was in a concurring judgment?

5. What question did the early cases leave open, and why could their formula not answer it?

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in133

Chapter Twenty-Nine

The Instrumentality Test

Syllabus topic 2, "State: Need for widening the definition in the wake of Liberalisation".

In one line

The courts stopped asking how a body was created and started asking whether it is really the government wearing another form, and produced a list of indicia to answer it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the instrumentality or agency test asks whether a body, whatever its legal form, is an instrumentality or agency of the State. In Ramana Dayaram Shetty v. International Airport Authority of India the Supreme Court held that there is no cut and dried formula, and identified as relevant the holding of the entire share capital by government, extensive and unusual financial assistance, a monopoly status conferred or protected by the State, deep and pervasive State control, functions of public importance closely related to governmental functions, and the transfer to the body of a department of government. In Ajay Hasia v. Khalid Mujib Sehravardi the Court applied the same tests to a society registered under an ordinary Act, holding that the form in which the State chooses to act cannot decide whether a fundamental right applies.

The reasoning behind the test

The argument is short and it should be given before the list of indicia, because the list without the argument is only a list.

The State may perform a function through a department, a statutory corporation, a government company or a registered society. The choice among those forms is the State's own, made for administrative or commercial convenience. If the applicability of Part III turned on which form was chosen, the State could remove any activity from the reach of the fundamental rights by a decision nobody could challenge, taken for reasons that have nothing to do with rights at all.

The courts therefore ask a question that the choice of form cannot answer: is this body, in substance, the State? The indicia are evidence going to that question, and that is all they are.

The tests as first stated

Facts. Ramana Dayaram Shetty v. International Airport Authority of India, AIR 1979 SC 1628, (1979) 3 SCC 489, decided 4 May 1979. The Authority invited tenders to run a restaurant and two snack bars at Bombay airport, confining eligibility to registered second class hoteliers with at least five years' experience. Of six tenders only the fourth respondents' was complete and it was the highest, but they were neither running a second grade hotel nor had they five years' experience. The Authority accepted it. Paragraph 8 of the notice reserved a right to reject any tender without reasons.

Held. Accepting a tender from a party who did not meet the Authority's own published standard was discriminatory, because it excluded others similarly situated, and it was arbitrary and without reason; the acceptance was invalid as violating the equality clause. The eligibility condition was an objective test, and the Authority could not justify what it did by saying it might have rejected all tenders and negotiated directly, because it had not done so.

munotes.in134

The Instrumentality Test

On article 12, Bhagwati J. asked when a corporation becomes an instrumentality or agency of government, and answered that there is no cut and dried formula which would provide the correct division of corporations into those which are instrumentalities of government and those which are not. Relevant considerations include: the holding of the entire share capital by government, which goes a long way; extensive and unusual financial assistance, where the government's purpose in giving it coincides with the purpose for which the body uses it and that purpose is of a public character; a monopoly status conferred or protected by the State; deep and pervasive State control; functions of public importance closely related to governmental functions; and the transfer to the body of a department of government.

The judgment also produced the sentence that has outgrown its subject: every action of the executive government must be informed with reason and should be free from arbitrariness, and that is the very essence of the rule of law and its bare minimal requirement.

Why it matters. It is the origin of the test, and it is also the origin of the proposition that arbitrariness in State action is itself unconstitutional, which is developed in [Arbitrariness].

The tests restated, and extended past statutory bodies

Facts. Ajay Hasia v. Khalid Mujib Sehravardi, AIR 1981 SC 487, (1981) 1 SCC 722, decided 13 November 1980. Admission to the Regional Engineering College, Srinagar, run by a society registered under the Jammu and Kashmir Registration of Societies Act 1898. Candidates challenged a viva voce lasting two or three minutes a candidate, consisting of formal questions about parentage and residence with no relevance to the subject, and carrying a third of the total qualifying marks. The society denied that it was "State" at all.

Held. The society is "State" within article 12 and is bound by article 14. Its composition is dominated by nominees of the Central and State Governments; the money to run the college comes entirely from those Governments; its rules require their prior approval; its accounts go to them; it must comply with their directions; it cannot dispose of immovable property without their approval; and the Governments may appoint and remove members. That control is so deep and pervasive that the society is merely a projection of the Governments: the voice is that of the State and the Central Governments.

The Court held that the tests are the same whether the body is a statutory corporation or a society registered under an ordinary Act, because the form in which the State chooses to act cannot decide whether a fundamental right applies. On the merits, allotting a third of the marks to an interview conducted in that way was excessive and arbitrary.

munotes.in135

The Instrumentality Test

Why it matters. It is the case usually cited for the settled formulation of the tests, and it is the case that carried them past bodies created by statute. After Ajay Hasia the enquiry is genuinely about substance, and the legal instrument of creation is only one fact among several.

Using the test in a problem

Six questions, and the answer to none of them is decisive on its own.

Who owns it? Is the entire share capital, or the whole of the corpus, held by government?

Who funds it? Is the financial assistance extensive and unusual, and does it meet substantially the whole of the expenditure? Occasional grants and ordinary subsidies available to everyone in the sector do not count.

Does it hold a monopoly, and if so, who gave it? A monopoly conferred or protected by the State is significant; a monopoly the body achieved for itself is not.

Is the control deep and pervasive, or merely regulatory? This is the question that decides most modern cases, and it is developed in [The Retreat, and What Survived It].

What does it do? Are its functions of public importance and closely related to governmental functions?

Where did it come from? Was a department of government transferred into it?

Then stand back and ask the real question, of which those six are only evidence: is the voice that of the government?

What the test achieved, and what it left unstable

What it achieved. It made article 12 follow public power rather than legal form, which is what the drafters' inclusive definition invited. Through the 1980s it brought a very wide range of bodies within Part III, and gave employees and contractors of public sector undertakings the protection of articles 14 and 16.

What it left unstable. A list of six indicia, none decisive, with no rule about how to weigh them, is not a test so much as a licence to reach either answer. Different Benches applied it differently, and a body could be held to be State in one case and not in another on facts that were hard to distinguish. That instability is what produced the correction described in the next chapter.

A worked example

A society is registered under the Societies Registration Act to run a college. Its governing body has eleven members, seven nominated by the State Government. Ninety-five per cent of its recurring expenditure is met by State grants. Its rules require the Government's prior approval, its accounts are submitted to the Government, it must comply with directions issued by the Government, and it cannot sell its buildings without approval. It was formed by transferring a Government-run college into it. A candidate refused admission alleges that the admission procedure is arbitrary.

munotes.in136

The Instrumentality Test

Is the society "State"?

Ownership and composition. Seven of eleven members are Government nominees, so the composition is dominated by the Government.

Funding. Ninety-five per cent of recurring expenditure is extensive and unusual financial assistance, not an ordinary grant available across a sector.

Control. Prior approval of rules, submission of accounts, compliance with directions and a bar on disposing of property are the marks of deep and pervasive control, and they are particular to this body rather than applying to every society in the State.

Function. Education, closely related to a governmental function.

Origin. A Government college was transferred into it.

Legal form. A registered society, not a statutory corporation. On Ajay Hasia that makes no difference, because the tests are the same and the form in which the State chooses to act cannot decide whether a fundamental right applies.

Answer. The society is State, the voice being that of the Government, and article 14 binds the admission procedure. On the merits, an interview carrying a third of the marks and conducted in two or three minutes on questions about parentage and residence was held excessive and arbitrary in Ajay Hasia itself.

Quick revision

  • The test asks whether a body is an instrumentality or agency of the State, because the State's choice of legal form cannot decide whether Part III applies.
  • R.D. Shetty: no cut and dried formula. Indicia are entire share capital, extensive and unusual financial assistance, State conferred or protected monopoly, deep and pervasive control, public functions closely related to governmental functions, and transfer of a government department.
  • R.D. Shetty is also the source of the rule that every action of the executive must be informed with reason and free from arbitrariness.
  • Ajay Hasia: the same tests apply to a registered society, and control so deep and pervasive that the body is a projection of government makes it State. The voice is that of the government.
  • Six indicia, none decisive, and no rule for weighing them. That is what made the test unstable and invited the retreat.

Test yourself

1. Why can the State's choice of legal form not decide whether Part III applies?

2. List the six indicia from R.D. Shetty, and say what R.D. Shetty said about whether they amount to a formula.

3. What does R.D. Shetty say about arbitrariness and the rule of law, and where else in this book does that proposition reappear?

munotes.in137

The Instrumentality Test

4. What did Ajay Hasia add to R.D. Shetty?

5. What made the test unstable, and what did that instability lead to?

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in138

Chapter Thirty

The Retreat, and What Survived It

Syllabus topic 2, "State: Need for widening the definition in the wake of Liberalisation".

In one line

Seven judges turned the six indicia from a checklist into evidence going to a single question, and added an exception for regulatory control that has decided every case since.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: in Pradeep Kumar Biswas v. Indian Institute of Chemical Biology a Bench of seven judges held that the tests formulated in Ajay Hasia are not a rigid set of principles, so that a body falling within any one of them must ex hypothesi be considered a State; that the question in each case is whether, in the light of the cumulative facts as established, the body is financially, functionally and administratively dominated by or under the control of the Government; that such control must be particular to the body in question and must be pervasive; and that where the control is merely regulatory, whether under statute or otherwise, it does not make the body a State. In Zee Telefilms Ltd v. Union of India a Bench of five judges applied that test and held that the Board of Control for Cricket in India is not State, while holding that an aggrieved party may nevertheless seek relief under article 226.

Why a correction was needed

The instrumentality test as stated in Ajay Hasia had six indicia and no rule for weighing them. Two consequences followed.

Any one indicium could be argued to be enough. A body receiving substantial government funding could be said to satisfy the test, whatever else was true of it. Since almost every institution of any size receives some government money, the boundary of article 12 became a matter of advocacy.

Inconsistent results accumulated. Bodies materially alike were held to be State in one case and not in another, and an earlier decision holding that the Council of Scientific and Industrial Research was not State sat uneasily with later decisions on comparable bodies, having been, as the Court later put it, distinguished and watered down in the subsequent decisions.

A Bench of seven was constituted to settle it.

The correction

Facts. Pradeep Kumar Biswas v. Indian Institute of Chemical Biology, decided 16 April 2002 by seven judges. Whether the Council of Scientific and Industrial Research, a society registered under the Societies Registration Act, is "State" within article 12, so that its employees may enforce articles 14 and 16 against it.

Held. CSIR is "State". But the Court restated the test, and the restatement is the important part:

The picture that ultimately emerges is that the tests formulated in Ajay Hasia are not a rigid set of principles so that if a body falls within any one of them it must, ex hypothesi, be considered to be a State within the meaning of Article 12. The question in each case would be whether in the light of the cumulative facts as established, the body is financially, functionally and administratively dominated by or under the control of the Government. Such control must be particular to the body in question and must be pervasive. If this is found then the body is a State within Article 12. On the other hand, when the control is merely regulatory whether under statute or otherwise, it would not serve to make the body a State.

munotes.in139

The Retreat, and What Survived It

Why it matters. Four changes in one paragraph. The indicia become evidence, not tests, so satisfying one is not enough. The question becomes cumulative: the facts are weighed together. The domination must be financial, functional and administrative, which is conjunctive in form and has been treated as requiring an overall picture rather than each separately. And regulatory control is expressly excluded, which is the new element and the one that decides cases.

The regulatory control exception

This is the part to understand rather than memorise, because it is where the modern cases turn.

Pervasive control is control over how the body conducts itself: who runs it, what it may spend, what rules it makes, whether it may dispose of its property, what directions it must obey. It is the control an owner exercises.

Regulatory control is control of the kind the State exercises over an entire field of activity, applying to everyone in that field alike. Licensing, inspection, safety standards, reporting requirements and approval of tariffs are regulatory. A bank is heavily regulated and is not thereby an instrumentality of the Reserve Bank.

The distinction is one of kind and of particularity, not of degree. The Court said the control must be "particular to the body in question". A body subject to intense regulation shared with all its competitors is regulated; a body subject to direction that applies to it alone is controlled.

The test applied, with the opposite result

Facts. Zee Telefilms Ltd v. Union of India, decided 2 February 2005 by five judges. Zee challenged the termination of its telecast rights by the Board of Control for Cricket in India, and the preliminary question was whether the Board is "State" so that article 32 lies against it.

Held. The Board is not "State". Applying Pradeep Kumar Biswas, the established facts were that the Board is not created by a statute; no part of its share capital is held by government; practically no government financial assistance is given towards its expenditure; it enjoys a monopoly in cricket but that status is not State conferred or State protected; there is no deep and pervasive State control, and such control as exists is only regulatory in nature, of the kind applicable to other similar bodies and not exercised under any special statute; not all its functions are public functions or closely related to governmental functions; and it was not created by transferring a government owned corporation.

munotes.in140

The Retreat, and What Survived It

But the Court added the qualification that matters. The Board does discharge duties, such as selecting the Indian team and controlling the activities of players, which are akin to public duties or State functions. Although a remedy under article 32 is not available against it, that does not mean the violator of a right goes free: an aggrieved party may seek a remedy in the ordinary course of law, or by a writ petition under article 226, which is much wider than article 32.

Why it matters. It shows what the narrowed test does in practice, and it supplies the answer to the objection that the narrowing leaves people unprotected. The protection moves from article 32 to article 226, from the fundamental rights to the public function jurisdiction, and that is [Private Bodies and Public Functions].

What survived

Three things from the earlier line are untouched, and an answer should say so rather than presenting the retreat as a reversal.

Legal form is still irrelevant. Ajay Hasia's central proposition, that the tests apply equally to a statutory corporation, a government company and a registered society, was not doubted. CSIR itself is a registered society and was held to be State.

The indicia are still the evidence. The six considerations from R.D. Shetty remain the facts a court looks for. What changed is that they are weighed rather than counted.

Deep and pervasive control still makes a body State. The formula in Ajay Hasia, that a body so controlled is a projection of government and the voice is that of the government, remains good.

What went is the possibility of establishing that a body is State by pointing to one indicium alone, and the treatment of ordinary sectoral regulation as if it were control.

The criticism

Two lines, and an LL.M. answer should engage with both.

For the retreat. A definition that reaches every body receiving public money or subject to regulation would make Part III apply to most of organised life, which is not what article 12 says and not what the drafters intended. The Court restored a boundary that had become unfindable.

Against it. The narrowing arrived exactly when the State was withdrawing from direct provision, so the test contracted at the moment when the functions were moving out of government hands. The combination is that neither the departing State nor the arriving private body is caught: the function is performed, the power is exercised, and Part III reaches neither. That is MU's own topic, and it is [Liberalisation, Privatisation and the Case for Widening Article 12].

munotes.in141

The Retreat, and What Survived It

A worked example

A national sporting federation selects the country's team, frames the rules of the sport, disciplines players, and is the only body through which anyone can play the sport at national level. It is a registered society. It receives no government funding, no share capital is held by government, and the Ministry's involvement is limited to clearances for foreign tours of the kind every sporting body needs. A player suspended without a hearing petitions the Supreme Court under article 32.

Apply Pradeep Kumar Biswas, not Ajay Hasia's list. The question is whether, on the CUMULATIVE facts, the federation is financially, functionally and administratively dominated by or under the control of the Government, that control being particular to it and pervasive.

Financially: no. Administratively: no; the Ministry's clearances are the kind required of every similar body. Functionally: it performs functions of public importance, but that alone is one indicium and, since Pradeep Kumar Biswas, no single indicium is enough.

The monopoly point. The federation does enjoy a monopoly, but the question under R.D. Shetty was always whether the monopoly is State conferred or State protected. A monopoly a body achieved for itself does not count.

Is the control regulatory or pervasive? Clearances applying to the whole field, not exercised under any special statute directed at this body, are regulatory. Pradeep Kumar Biswas holds expressly that merely regulatory control does not make a body a State.

Answer on article 32. The petition fails at the threshold. This is Zee Telefilms.

But the player is not without a remedy. Selecting a national team and disciplining players are akin to public duties, and article 226 reaches any person or authority and extends for any other purpose. The High Court is the forum.

Quick revision

  • Pradeep Kumar Biswas, seven judges: the Ajay Hasia tests are not rigid; the question is whether the cumulative facts show the body is financially, functionally and administratively dominated by or under the control of government; that control must be particular and pervasive; merely regulatory control does not suffice.
  • Regulatory control is control over a whole field applying to everyone alike; pervasive control is particular to the body and is the control of an owner.
  • Zee Telefilms: the BCCI is not State, because its monopoly is not State conferred and its control is only regulatory. But its functions are akin to public duties, and article 226 is available even though article 32 is not.
  • What survived: legal form is irrelevant, the indicia remain the evidence, and deep and pervasive control still makes a body State.
  • The criticism: the test narrowed at the moment the State began withdrawing, so the two movements together leave a gap.
munotes.in142

The Retreat, and What Survived It

Test yourself

1. Why was a Bench of seven constituted, and what two problems had the Ajay Hasia formulation produced?

2. Quote the test in Pradeep Kumar Biswas and identify the four changes it made.

3. Distinguish pervasive control from regulatory control, and say why the distinction is one of kind and particularity rather than degree.

4. On what facts did Zee Telefilms hold the BCCI not to be State, and what did the Court add about the remedy?

5. What survived the retreat? Name three things.

6. State the criticism that the retreat came at the wrong moment.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in143

Chapter Thirty-One

Is the Judiciary "State"?

Syllabus topic 2, "State: Need for widening the definition in the wake of Liberalisation".

In one line

Article 12 does not mention the courts, and the working answer is that the judiciary is State when it makes rules and when it administers itself, but a judicial order of a competent court is not challenged as violating a fundamental right.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 12 names the executive and the legislature of both levels, local authorities and other authorities, and says nothing about the judiciary. Since the definition is inclusive, the omission does not settle the question. The position that has emerged distinguishes between the judiciary acting on its administrative or rule-making side, where it is treated as State, and the judiciary exercising judicial power, where the settled rule is that an order made by a court within its jurisdiction, applying a valid law, cannot be said to violate a fundamental right, so that a petition under article 32 does not lie against it. That rule was stated in Naresh Shridhar Mirajkar v. State of Maharashtra.

Why the question is not academic

If the judiciary is "State" for all purposes, then every judicial order is State action, every erroneous order that affects a person adversely could be attacked as violating article 14 or article 21, and article 32 would become an appeal from every court in India to the Supreme Court. The hierarchy of appeals, the finality of decisions and the very idea of res judicata would be undermined.

If the judiciary is not "State" at all, then the courts could discriminate in their own employment, could make rules that offend article 14, and could not be restrained under Part III when acting administratively.

Neither answer is acceptable, which is why the law distinguishes between what the judiciary is doing.

The three capacities

Rule-making. Articles 145 and 227(2) empower the Supreme Court and the High Courts to make rules regulating practice and procedure. Such rules are subordinate legislation, and there is no reason why they should be immune from Part III. A rule that discriminated between litigants on a prohibited ground would be as bad as any other rule.

Administrative. A High Court appointing, promoting, transferring or disciplining the staff of the subordinate judiciary under article 235, or its own staff under article 229, acts administratively. In that capacity it is dealing with employment and is subject to articles 14 and 16 like any other public employer.

Judicial. Deciding a case. This is the capacity in which the answer is different, and the reason is not that the judiciary is outside article 12 but that a judicial order is a different kind of thing.

The leading case

Facts. Naresh Shridhar Mirajkar v. State of Maharashtra, AIR 1967 SC 1, (1966) 3 SCR 744, decided 3 March 1966 by nine judges. In a defamation suit on the original side of the Bombay High Court, a witness asked that his evidence not be published, saying his business would suffer. The trial judge made an oral order prohibiting publication of the evidence. Journalists, who were not parties to the suit, moved the Supreme Court under article 32, contending that the High Court had no inherent power to make the order, that it violated their right under article 19(1)(a), and that it was amenable to article 32.

munotes.in144

Is the Judiciary "State"?

Held. By the majority, the order was within the inherent power of the High Court. A court has inherent jurisdiction to hold a trial in camera where the ends of justice clearly and necessarily require it, and the power to prohibit excessive publication of part of the proceedings is a facet of that power; section 151 of the Code of Civil Procedure saves the inherent power to make such orders as are necessary for the ends of justice.

On the constitutional question, the principle that has been carried forward was put by Sarkar J.: if a judicial tribunal makes an order which it has jurisdiction to make, by applying a law which is valid in all respects, the order cannot offend a fundamental right. An order is within jurisdiction if the tribunal had jurisdiction to decide the matters litigated before it and the law it applied was valid, and a tribunal having that jurisdiction does not act without jurisdiction if it makes an error in the application of the law. The order was a judicial order within the jurisdiction of the judge who made it, even though it restrained persons who were not parties. He added that the law empowering a court to prohibit publication of its proceedings is in any event protected by article 19(2), relating as it does to contempt of court.

Hidayatullah J. dissented, holding that a court which had heard a witness in open court could not suppress publication of that evidence on the witness's request that his business would suffer, and that section 151 could not be used to turn proceedings which should be open into closed ones.

Why it matters. It is the authority for the proposition that a judicial order of a competent court is not challengeable under article 32 as violating a fundamental right. Note carefully what the reasoning is: not that the judiciary is outside article 12, but that an order within jurisdiction applying valid law cannot by definition contravene Part III, and that an error of law within jurisdiction is not a constitutional violation. The remedy for an erroneous order is appeal or review, not article 32.

munotes.in145

Is the Judiciary "State"?

Where the line actually runs

Three refinements are worth having.

An order without jurisdiction is a different case. Mirajkar's reasoning depends on the order being within jurisdiction. Where a court acts wholly without jurisdiction, or where the law it applies is itself invalid, the reasoning does not apply, and the order may be attacked.

A judicial order can be corrected by the Supreme Court on its own account. The Court has recognised a jurisdiction to reconsider its own final judgment where a gross miscarriage of justice or a violation of natural justice has occurred, exercised by a petition heard by a Bench of senior judges. That is a self-correcting mechanism inside the judicial hierarchy, not an application of article 12, and the decisions establishing it are in the case bank's queue and are named here without citations.

A court that violates natural justice is amenable to correction. Where a court makes an order affecting a person without hearing him, the objection is real, but it is taken by appeal, review or the Supreme Court's own corrective jurisdiction, and not by treating the court as a violator of Part III.

Article 12 and the judiciary in other jurisdictions

Worth one sentence in an answer, because the comparison sharpens the Indian position.

In the United States the constitutional guarantees are treated as binding on the courts as organs of the State, and a judicial order enforcing a private discriminatory agreement has been held to be state action. India has not gone that way. The reason is structural: the Indian Constitution provides an integrated hierarchy with appeals to the Supreme Court and article 136 special leave over every court and tribunal in the country, so the machinery for correcting judicial error already exists and does not need to be built out of article 12.

A worked example

A High Court, on its administrative side, frames a rule for recruitment to the subordinate judiciary which a candidate says discriminates on a prohibited ground. In a separate matter, a district judge passes an order in a civil suit which a stranger to the suit says violates his right under article 19(1)(a). Both petitioners move the Supreme Court under article 32.

The recruitment rule. Here the High Court is acting administratively, under article 235 in relation to control over the subordinate courts, and its rule-making power under article 227(2). In that capacity it is treated as State: the rule is subordinate legislation, it is "law" for article 13, and articles 14 and 16 apply to it as they would to any public employer. The petition is maintainable.

The judicial order. Different in kind. On Mirajkar, if a judicial tribunal makes an order which it has jurisdiction to make, by applying a law valid in all respects, the order cannot offend a fundamental right; and a tribunal does not act without jurisdiction merely because it errs in applying the law. The order in Mirajkar bound journalists who were not parties, and that did not change the analysis.

munotes.in146

Is the Judiciary "State"?

So what must the stranger show? Not that the order was wrong. He must show either that the court acted wholly without jurisdiction, or that the law it applied was itself invalid. Neither is an ordinary complaint about an erroneous order.

What is his remedy? Appeal, revision or review within the hierarchy, and in an extreme case the Supreme Court's own corrective jurisdiction over its final judgments.

The reasoning to notice. It is not that the judiciary is outside article 12. It is that an order within jurisdiction applying valid law cannot by definition contravene Part III.

Quick revision

  • Article 12 does not mention the judiciary, and because the definition is inclusive the omission does not settle the question.
  • On its rule-making and administrative sides, including employment under articles 229 and 235, the judiciary is treated as State.
  • Mirajkar: an order made by a court within its jurisdiction, applying valid law, cannot offend a fundamental right, and an error within jurisdiction is not a constitutional violation.
  • The reasoning is about the nature of a judicial order, not about the judiciary being outside article 12.
  • The remedy for an erroneous judicial order is appeal, review or the Supreme Court's corrective jurisdiction, not article 32.
  • India has not adopted the American state-action approach to judicial orders, because the integrated hierarchy and article 136 already supply the correction.

Test yourself

1. Why would it be unacceptable to hold that the judiciary is State for all purposes? And why unacceptable to hold that it is never State?

2. Distinguish the three capacities in which the judiciary acts, and give the article that governs the second.

3. State the principle in Mirajkar in Sarkar J's words, and say what Hidayatullah J. held.

4. In what circumstances does Mirajkar's reasoning not apply to a judicial order?

5. Why has India not followed the American state-action approach to judicial orders?

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in147

Chapter Thirty-Two

Private Bodies and Public Functions

Syllabus topic 2, "State: Need for widening the definition in the wake of Liberalisation".

In one line

A body may be outside article 12 and still be answerable in a writ petition, because article 226 reaches whoever performs a public function or owes a public duty.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 226 empowers a High Court to issue directions, orders or writs to any person or authority, including in appropriate cases any Government, for the enforcement of the fundamental rights and for any other purpose. The words "any person or authority" are wider than "the State" in article 12, and the words "for any other purpose" extend the jurisdiction beyond the enforcement of fundamental rights to the enforcement of legal rights generally. The consequence is that a body which is not State under article 12, so that no petition lies against it under article 32, may nevertheless be amenable to article 226 if it discharges a public function or owes a public duty. In Zee Telefilms Ltd v. Union of India the Supreme Court, having held that the Board of Control for Cricket in India is not State, said that an aggrieved party may nevertheless seek a remedy under article 226, which is much wider than article 32.

Why the route exists

Two facts create the gap this doctrine fills.

Article 12 has narrowed, as [The Retreat, and What Survived It] describes: cumulative facts, particular and pervasive control, and no mere regulatory control.

Public power has dispersed. Functions once performed by departments are now performed by companies, societies, self-regulatory bodies, professional councils and concessionaires. Some are State on the Pradeep Kumar Biswas test and many are not.

If article 12 were the only gate, a person dealing with a body that exercises real public power over them, controls entry to a profession, allocates a scarce public resource, or selects a national team, would have no public law remedy at all. Article 226 prevents that.

The two jurisdictions, compared

Set them side by side, because a problem question usually asks which one is available.

Article 32 lies only against the State as defined in article 12; only for the enforcement of fundamental rights; in the Supreme Court; and it is itself a fundamental right, so the Court cannot decline it on the ground that another remedy exists.

Article 226 lies against any person or authority; for the enforcement of fundamental rights and for any other purpose, which includes any legal right; in the High Court; and it is discretionary, so the existence of an alternative remedy is a relevant consideration, though not an absolute bar.

Two further differences. Article 226 is territorially limited, though the power extends to any authority or person outside the territorial jurisdiction if the cause of action arises wholly or in part within it. And article 32 cannot be suspended except as provided by article 359, and after the Forty-fourth Amendment not at all in respect of articles 20 and 21.

munotes.in148

Private Bodies and Public Functions

What makes a function public

There is no exhaustive definition, and an answer should say so and then give the indicia.

The function is one the State would otherwise perform. Education, health, the supply of essential services, the allocation of a public resource.

The body has a monopoly or near monopoly over it, so that a person who wants the service has nowhere else to go.

The body's decisions affect the public or a section of it, not only the parties to a contract.

The body has been entrusted with the function by statute or by the State, or has been permitted to occupy the field in place of the State.

There is a public element in the duty, meaning an obligation owed to the public rather than only under a private agreement.

The consistent limitation is that a purely contractual obligation is not a public duty. A private employee dismissed in breach of contract by a private employer has a suit, not a writ, however large the employer. The public element must be in the duty sought to be enforced, not merely in the identity of the body.

The authority

Facts. Zee Telefilms Ltd v. Union of India, decided 2 February 2005 by five judges. Zee challenged the termination of its telecast rights by the Board of Control for Cricket in India. The preliminary question was whether the Board is "State" so that article 32 lies.

Held. The Board is not "State", because it is not created by statute, no share capital is held by government, it receives practically no government funding, its monopoly is not State conferred or State protected, and the control over it is only regulatory. But the Board does discharge duties, such as selecting the Indian cricket team and controlling the activities of players, which are akin to public duties or State functions; and although the remedy under article 32 is not available, that does not mean the violator of a right goes free. An aggrieved party may seek a remedy in the ordinary course of law or by way of a writ petition under article 226, which is much wider than article 32. The Court cited Andi Mukta Sadguru Trust v. V.R. Rudani for the proposition that article 226 confers wide powers on the High Courts to issue writs, a striking departure from English law.

Why it matters. It is the clearest modern statement that the two jurisdictions are not coextensive, and that the narrowing of article 12 does not leave the citizen without a public law remedy. It also identifies the test on the article 226 side as the nature of the duty, not the status of the body.

munotes.in149

Private Bodies and Public Functions

Andi Mukta is the leading authority on the public duty test and it is in the case bank's queue; its report has not been read in the session that wrote this chapter, so it is named without a citation and nothing is attributed to it beyond the proposition Zee Telefilms itself quotes.

How to answer a problem

Four steps, in order.

One, is the body State under article 12? Apply Pradeep Kumar Biswas: cumulative facts, financial, functional and administrative domination, particular and pervasive, and not merely regulatory. If yes, article 32 and article 226 are both available and Part III binds directly.

Two, if not, is the duty a public duty? Look at the function, the monopoly, the effect on the public, the entrustment, and the public element. If yes, article 226 is available.

Three, is the obligation purely contractual? If the complaint is only that a contract has been broken, the writ jurisdiction will usually be declined however public the body, and the remedy is a suit.

Four, what right is being enforced? Under article 226 it need not be a fundamental right: "any other purpose" covers a statutory right and a legal right generally.

What this leaves unresolved

Two things, and an LL.M. answer gains by naming them.

The remedy is procedural, not substantive. Article 226 gives access to a court. It does not make Part III bind the private body. So a court may quash an arbitrary decision as a breach of a public duty, and may draw on the standards of article 14 in deciding what arbitrariness means, without holding that the body was bound by article 14 at all. Whether that distinction survives scrutiny is a fair question.

It works only where a High Court will take the case. Article 226 is discretionary, and the discretion is exercised against a petitioner with an alternative remedy. A person dealing with a large private provider of an essential service may be told to sue, which is precisely the outcome the doctrine was developed to avoid.

A worked example

A private university, established under a State Act but privately funded and privately managed, expels a student without a hearing. Its own statutes require a hearing. The student petitions the High Court under article 226 and, in the alternative, the Supreme Court under article 32.

Article 32 first. The university must be State under article 12. Being established under a State Act is not enough on its own: the question is cumulative domination that is particular and pervasive, and privately funded and privately managed points away from it. Assume it fails. Article 32 is unavailable.

munotes.in150

Private Bodies and Public Functions

Article 226. The words are "any person or authority", and the jurisdiction extends "for any other purpose", so it reaches beyond the State and beyond fundamental rights. Ask whether there is a public function or a public duty.

Is there? Conferring degrees is a function the State would otherwise perform and which the university performs under statutory authority. Its decisions affect a section of the public. Expulsion determines a student's academic standing in a way no private contract does. There is a public element.

The limitation to test. A purely contractual obligation is not a public duty. If the complaint were about fees or a hostel booking, the writ would likely be refused. But the duty here arises under the university's own statutes made under the Act, not under a private agreement, and depriving a student of a hearing those statutes require is a breach of a public duty.

Answer. Article 32 fails; article 226 lies. Note what that gives her: a forum and a remedy, not a holding that the university is bound by article 14. The court may still measure the decision by standards of fairness drawn from administrative law.

Quick revision

  • Article 226 reaches "any person or authority" and extends "for any other purpose", so it is wider than article 32 in both respects.
  • A body outside article 12 may still be amenable to article 226 if it discharges a public function or owes a public duty.
  • The indicia: a function the State would otherwise perform, monopoly, effect on the public, entrustment, and a public element in the duty.
  • A purely contractual obligation is not a public duty, however large the body.
  • Zee Telefilms: the BCCI is not State, but its functions are akin to public duties and article 226 is available, being much wider than article 32.
  • The limitation: article 226 supplies a forum, not the substantive application of Part III to a private body.

Test yourself

1. Compare articles 32 and 226 on four points: against whom, for what, where, and with what discretion.

2. What are the indicia that a function is public?

3. Why is a purely contractual obligation not a public duty, however large the body?

4. What did Zee Telefilms say about the remedy available against a body that is not State?

5. "Article 226 supplies a forum, not the substantive application of Part III." Explain, and say why that matters.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in151

Chapter Thirty-Three

Liberalisation, Privatisation and the Case for Widening Article 12

Syllabus topic 2, "State: Need for widening the definition in the wake of Liberalisation". This is MU's label word for word, and this chapter is the question it asks.

In one line

The State has been withdrawing from direct provision since 1991 while the definition of State has been narrowing since 2002, and the question MU asks is whether the fundamental rights should follow the function out of government hands.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the economic reforms begun in 1991 replaced State provision with private provision across large parts of the economy, through disinvestment, the opening of sectors previously reserved to the public sector, contracting out, public private partnership, and a shift from ownership to regulation. Article 12 has not been amended, and its judicial interpretation moved in the opposite direction over the same period: the wide instrumentality approach of the 1980s was narrowed in Pradeep Kumar Biswas, which required cumulative financial, functional and administrative domination that is particular and pervasive, and excluded merely regulatory control. The consequence is that functions once performed by bodies bound by Part III are now performed by bodies that are not. Whether the definition should be widened, and if so how, is the question this topic asks.

The two movements, and why they matter together

Set them out separately before combining them, because it is the combination that makes the problem.

The economy moved. Before 1991 the public sector occupied the commanding heights: banking, insurance, telecommunications, aviation, power, steel, coal, and much of manufacturing. A citizen dealing with any of them was dealing with an instrumentality of the State, bound by articles 14, 16 and 21, answerable under article 32. Since 1991 the State has disinvested, opened sectors, licensed private entrants, and in many fields become a regulator rather than a provider.

The doctrine moved. Over the same period the test contracted. Ajay Hasia in 1980 asked whether the body was an instrumentality on six indicia. Pradeep Kumar Biswas in 2002 required cumulative domination, particular and pervasive, and excluded regulatory control. Zee Telefilms in 2005 applied that to a body with a national monopoly over a sport and held it was not State.

Put together, the function leaves the State just as the test stops following it. A private hospital, a private university, a private power distributor, a private airport concessionaire and a privatised bank perform functions that were public within living memory, over people who often have no alternative, and none of them is bound by Part III.

What is actually lost

Be concrete, because an abstract answer here is a weak one.

Equality in employment. Articles 14 and 16 govern recruitment and promotion in a public sector undertaking. After privatisation the same posts are governed by contract and by labour legislation, and the constitutional guarantee of equality of opportunity in public employment simply ceases to apply, because the employment is no longer public.

munotes.in152

Liberalisation, Privatisation and the Case for Widening Article 12

Reservation. Reservation under articles 15(4), 15(5), 16(4) and 16(4A) binds the State. It does not bind a private employer, and where the State transfers an undertaking, the obligation goes with it. This is exactly what MU asks in its other recurring question, and the two topics meet here: see [Privatisation and Affirmative Action].

Fairness in contracting. The rule in R.D. Shetty, that every action of the executive must be informed by reason and free from arbitrariness, governs how a public body awards a contract. A private body allocating the same opportunity is under no such duty.

Reasons, hearing and non-arbitrariness generally. The whole apparatus of administrative law that attaches to State action attaches to the body, not to the function.

The direct remedy. Article 32 is itself a fundamental right and cannot be refused for the existence of an alternative remedy. Article 226 is discretionary.

The arguments for widening

The function argument. Part III protects people against the exercise of public power. What matters is that the power is public, not who holds it. If the State may divest itself of constitutional obligations by divesting itself of the enterprise, the obligations are worth only as much as the State's willingness to keep the enterprise.

The monopoly argument. The justification for treating the State differently from a private person is that a person cannot walk away from it. Where a private body holds a monopoly over an essential service, the citizen cannot walk away from it either, and the reason for the special treatment applies unchanged.

The textual argument. Article 12 says "includes", and the definition operates "unless the context otherwise requires". Both phrases invite an interpretation responsive to changed conditions, and the Court used them to widen the definition once already, in the era when the State was expanding. Nothing in the text confines the technique to one direction.

The consistency argument. Ajay Hasia held that the form in which the State chooses to act cannot decide whether a fundamental right applies. Privatisation is a choice of form on the largest possible scale.

The arguments against

The boundary argument. If public function is enough, the definition has no stopping point. Private schools, hospitals, banks, insurers, transport operators and employers all perform functions the State performs somewhere, and treating them all as State would make Part III the general law of the land, which the Constitution did not do. Part III was written against the State because the State is uniquely dangerous, and diluting the distinction weakens rather than strengthens it.

The remedy argument. The gap is smaller than it looks, because article 226 already reaches a public function or a public duty, as Zee Telefilms held. What is lost is the article 32 route, not the substantive protection.

munotes.in153

Liberalisation, Privatisation and the Case for Widening Article 12

The legislative argument. Where a private body needs to be bound by an equality obligation, that is properly done by legislation, which can be tailored, debated and confined to the sector. Consumer protection, anti-discrimination provisions in specific fields, sectoral regulators with fairness obligations and licence conditions are the appropriate instruments, and Parliament may enact them under article 35 and its general powers.

The federalism and separation argument. Deciding that a whole class of private activity is bound by Part III is a policy judgment with large economic consequences, and a court reaching it by reinterpreting a definition is doing what a legislature should do.

The middle positions

Most serious writing does not take either extreme, and an answer that presents the middle ground is doing better than one that picks a side.

Function-specific application. A body is State for the purposes of the particular function it performs publicly, and not for everything it does. Article 12's own words, "unless the context otherwise requires", would support this, and it mirrors the treatment of the judiciary in [Is the Judiciary "State"?].

Duty-specific application through article 226. Leave article 12 alone and develop the public duty jurisdiction, which is what the Court has in fact done. Its weakness is that it gives a forum rather than a right.

Obligations that travel with the enterprise. Require, by the terms of the disinvestment or the concession, that the transferee assume specified obligations. This is a contractual and regulatory solution to a constitutional problem, and it is the one governments have generally adopted.

Horizontal application of particular rights. Some rights in Part III already bind private persons: article 15(2) on access to shops, public restaurants, hotels, places of public entertainment, wells, tanks, bathing ghats, roads and places of public resort; article 17 on untouchability; article 23 on traffic in human beings and forced labour; and article 24 on the employment of children. The Constitution therefore already knows how to bind a private person where it wants to, and the argument from that is two-edged: it shows the technique exists, and it shows the drafters used it selectively.

Writing the answer

MU's question is "explain the need for redefining the State in view of the policy of economic liberalisation", or "in the backdrop of liberalisation justify the need to widen the nature and scope of Article 12". Both invite a case for widening, and a good answer makes that case without pretending the other side does not exist.

A structure that works: what article 12 is and why it matters; how the definition was widened when the State expanded, with Rajasthan Electricity Board, R.D. Shetty and Ajay Hasia; how it was narrowed in Pradeep Kumar Biswas and Zee Telefilms; what liberalisation did over the same period; what is actually lost, with the concrete examples above; the arguments each way; the middle positions; and a conclusion. The conclusion that the material supports is that the gap is real, that article 226 has absorbed part of it, and that the part it has not absorbed, the substantive application of equality to bodies exercising monopoly public power, is the part that still needs an answer.

munotes.in154

Liberalisation, Privatisation and the Case for Widening Article 12

A worked example

A State sells its entire shareholding in a State-owned bank to a private group. Before the sale, the bank reserved posts under articles 16(4) and 16(4A), followed a published and non-arbitrary recruitment procedure, and was answerable under article 32. After the sale it does none of these. A candidate refused a reserved post asks what the Constitution now gives her.

Article 12. Apply Pradeep Kumar Biswas. No shareholding, no funding, no particular and pervasive control; banking regulation applies to the whole sector and is regulatory. The bank is no longer State. So articles 14 and 16 do not bind it and article 32 does not lie.

Reservation. Articles 16(4) and 16(4A) are enabling provisions addressed to the State. They do not bind a private employer, and no obligation to reserve survives the transfer unless the terms of the sale imposed one.

Article 226. Banking is a public function in a loose sense, but recruitment by a private employer is ordinarily a matter of contract, and the writ jurisdiction is generally declined for it. So the article 226 route, which answers the Zee Telefilms problem, does not obviously answer this one.

What is actually left. Labour legislation, any anti-discrimination provision that binds private employers in the field, the terms of the disinvestment if they imposed obligations, and nothing else of constitutional force.

The point MU's question is asking. The function has not changed and the power over the candidate has not changed. What changed is who holds it, and on the present law that decides whether the Constitution applies. Whether that should be so is the argument, and a good answer gives the case for widening, the boundary and remedy objections against it, and at least one of the middle positions.

Quick revision

  • Two movements: the State withdrew from provision after 1991, and the definition of State narrowed after 2002. The problem is the combination.
  • What is lost: articles 14 and 16 in employment, reservation, the duty of non-arbitrariness in contracting, and the article 32 remedy.
  • For widening: public power is what Part III is about; monopoly removes the citizen's exit; "includes" and "unless the context otherwise requires" invite it; and Ajay Hasia said form cannot decide.
  • Against: no stopping point; article 226 already covers public duty; legislation is the proper instrument; and it is a policy judgment.
  • Middle positions: function-specific application, the article 226 public duty route, obligations attached to the transfer, and the horizontal rights the Constitution already has in articles 15(2), 17, 23 and 24.
munotes.in155

Liberalisation, Privatisation and the Case for Widening Article 12

Test yourself

1. Describe the two movements, in the economy and in the doctrine, and explain why the combination is the problem.

2. Name four things that are lost when a public sector undertaking is privatised.

3. Give three arguments for widening the definition and three against.

4. Set out four middle positions between leaving article 12 alone and abandoning it.

5. Which provisions of Part III already bind private persons, and what does their existence prove, for and against?

6. Answer MU's stem: "In the backdrop of Liberalisation justify the need to widen the nature and scope of Article 12 of the Constitution.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in156

Chapter Thirty-Four

Article 13: Laws Inconsistent with Fundamental Rights

Syllabus topic 2, "State: Need for widening the definition in the wake of Liberalisation". The companion article: article 12 says who is bound, article 13 says what happens when they are not.

In one line

Article 13 makes the fundamental rights operative: it kills existing law that conflicts with them going forward, forbids new law that conflicts with them, and defines "law" widely enough that the prohibition cannot be evaded by calling something else.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 13(1) provides that all laws in force in the territory of India immediately before the commencement of the Constitution, in so far as they are inconsistent with the provisions of Part III, shall to the extent of such inconsistency be void. Article 13(2) provides that the State shall not make any law which takes away or abridges the rights conferred by Part III, and that any law made in contravention shall, to the extent of the contravention, be void. Article 13(3)(a) defines "law" to include any Ordinance, order, bye-law, rule, regulation, notification, custom or usage having in the territory of India the force of law, and article 13(3)(b) defines "laws in force" to include laws passed by a legislature or other competent authority before the commencement of the Constitution and not previously repealed. Article 13(4), inserted by the Twenty-fourth Amendment, provides that nothing in article 13 shall apply to any amendment of the Constitution made under article 368.

The two clauses do different work

This is the distinction on which most of the doctrine turns, and it should be drawn at the start.

Article 13(1) is about pre-Constitution law. Such a law was validly made when it was made, by a legislature that was not subject to Part III because Part III did not exist. Article 13(1) does not say it was never law. It says that to the extent of the inconsistency it is void, and the question is void from when.

Article 13(2) is about post-Constitution law. Here the legislature was subject to Part III at the moment it acted, and article 13(2) is addressed to it as a prohibition: the State shall not make any such law. A law made in breach of that prohibition was made without power.

That difference in the character of the two clauses, one operating on a law validly made and the other on a law made without power, is what produces the different treatment of the two under the doctrine of eclipse in [Eclipse, Severability and Waiver].

Article 13(1) is prospective

Facts. Keshavan Madhava Menon v. State of Bombay, AIR 1951 SC 128, 1951 SCR 228, decided 22 January 1951. A prosecution under sections 15 and 18 of the Indian Press (Emergency Powers) Act 1931 had begun before the Constitution came into force and was still pending when it did. The accused argued that article 13(1) had made the Act void, so the prosecution could not continue.

munotes.in157

Article 13: Laws Inconsistent with Fundamental Rights

Held. By a majority, article 13(1) does not make an existing inconsistent law void ab initio. It renders such a law ineffectual and void only with respect to the exercise of fundamental rights, and only on and after the commencement of the Constitution. It has no retrospective effect. So an act done before the Constitution, in contravention of a law that was valid at the time, may still be prosecuted and punished after the Constitution comes into force. Fazl Ali and Mukherjea JJ. dissented.

Why it matters. It settles the temporal reach of article 13(1), and it establishes the proposition on which eclipse depends: "void" in article 13(1) means unenforceable going forward, not obliterated. A pre-Constitution law remains on the statute book and remains effective for everything it did before 26 January 1950, and for anything the fundamental rights do not touch.

Two corollaries follow and are examinable. A pre-Constitution law inconsistent with a right conferred only on citizens remains fully effective against non-citizens, because as to them there is no inconsistency. And article 13(1) operates only on the inconsistency: the rest of the law stands, which is where severability comes in.

What counts as "law"

Article 13(3)(a) is deliberately wide, and the width is the point: a prohibition that applied only to statutes could be evaded by using any other instrument.

Included expressly: an Ordinance, an order, a bye-law, a rule, a regulation, a notification, and custom or usage having the force of law.

Included by decision: the regulations of a statutory corporation.

Facts. Sukhdev Singh v. Bhagatram Sardar Singh Raghuvanshi, AIR 1975 SC 1331, (1975) 1 SCC 421, decided 21 February 1975. Employees of the Oil and Natural Gas Commission, the Life Insurance Corporation and the Industrial Finance Corporation were removed from service contrary to the regulations framed under the Acts constituting those bodies, and claimed a declaration that they continued in service rather than damages.

Held. The regulations have the force of law. They are subordinate legislation made under a specific statutory power, binding on the bodies themselves, which have no free hand to depart from them, and are not merely terms of a contract of employment. It follows that the employees hold a statutory status. The three bodies are also authorities within article 12.

Why it matters here. Their regulations are therefore law made by the State, so article 13(2) applies to them and a regulation that abridges a fundamental right is void. It also shows how far article 13(3)(a) reaches: the instrument need not be a statute or even a rule made by government.

Custom and usage. Expressly included where it has the force of law. Whether personal law, meaning the religious law of a community as distinct from a custom, is "law" for article 13 is a distinct and unresolved question, and it belongs with [Women, Religion and Personal Law] rather than here. An answer should note that it is open rather than assert an answer.

munotes.in158

Article 13: Laws Inconsistent with Fundamental Rights

Administrative instructions that do not have the force of law are generally not "law" for article 13, though State action taken under them is still State action and is tested against Part III directly.

Article 13(4) and constitutional amendments

Article 13(2) forbids the State to make any law taking away or abridging Part III. Parliament is the State. Is a constitutional amendment a "law"?

The question produced the longest argument in Indian constitutional history: the early view that an amendment is not law for article 13(2); the reversal holding that it is, so that Parliament could not abridge a fundamental right; the Twenty-fourth Amendment, which inserted article 13(4) providing that nothing in article 13 shall apply to any amendment made under article 368, and correspondingly amended article 368; and the eventual answer that Parliament may amend any provision but may not damage the basic structure.

That sequence is [The Amending Power] and [The Basic Structure], and it should be cross-referenced rather than compressed here. What belongs in this chapter is the narrow point: since the Twenty-fourth Amendment, article 13 does not apply to a constitutional amendment, and the limit on the amending power is not article 13 but the basic structure doctrine.

Article 372 and the continuance of existing laws

Article 13(1) operates on "laws in force" and article 372 is what keeps them in force to operate on.

Article 372(1) provides that notwithstanding the repeal of the enactments referred to in article 395, all the law in force in the territory of India immediately before the commencement of the Constitution shall continue in force until altered, repealed or amended by a competent legislature or other competent authority. Article 372(2) empowered the President, for a limited period, to make adaptations and modifications to bring such laws into accord with the Constitution.

So the scheme is: article 372 continues the old law; article 13(1) tests it against Part III and renders it void to the extent of any inconsistency; and article 13(2) governs everything enacted afterwards.

The order of enquiry

For any challenge, four questions in this order.

One, is the actor "State" within article 12? If not, Part III does not bind it directly, and the enquiry moves to article 226 and the public duty route.

Two, is the impugned instrument "law" within article 13(3)(a)? A statute, an Ordinance, a rule, a regulation, a bye-law, a notification, or a custom with the force of law. If it is not law, the action is still tested as State action, but article 13 does not operate on the instrument.

munotes.in159

Article 13: Laws Inconsistent with Fundamental Rights

Three, was it made before or after the Constitution? Before, and article 13(1) applies prospectively on Keshavan Madhava Menon. After, and article 13(2) applies as a prohibition on power.

Four, how much is void? Only "to the extent of the inconsistency" or "to the extent of the contravention". That is severability, in the next chapter.

A worked example

A pre-Constitution Act punishes the publication of specified political material. In 1949 X publishes such material and is prosecuted; the trial is still pending on 26 January 1950. In 1951 the same Act is applied to Y, a non-citizen, and in 1952 to Z, a citizen. Assume the Act is inconsistent with article 19(1)(a), which is a right of citizens only.

X. Article 13(1) is prospective. On Keshavan Madhava Menon it does not make an existing inconsistent law void ab initio; it renders it ineffectual only with respect to the exercise of fundamental rights and only on and after the commencement of the Constitution. X's act was done in 1949 under a law then valid, and the prosecution may proceed.

Z. The Act is inconsistent with a right Z holds, so as against Z it is void to the extent of the inconsistency from 26 January 1950. The prosecution fails.

Y. Article 19 is conferred on citizens only. As against a non-citizen there is no inconsistency at all, so the Act remains fully effective and the prosecution succeeds. This is the corollary of Keshavan Madhava Menon that most answers miss.

Suppose the Constitution is later amended so that the restriction becomes permissible. The Act is not dead and needs no re-enactment: on Bhikaji Narain it was overshadowed, not obliterated, and when the shadow lifts it operates again.

And if the same Act had been passed in 1955? Then article 13(2) applies, the legislature had no power to make it, and the analysis is different. Whether eclipse can help is the Deep Chand question, and the answer given is that it can where the right is conferred on citizens alone.

Quick revision

  • Article 13(1): pre-Constitution law is void to the extent of inconsistency with Part III. Article 13(2): the State shall not make any law taking away or abridging Part III, and such a law is void to the extent of the contravention.
  • Keshavan Madhava Menon: article 13(1) is prospective, not retrospective. An offence committed before the Constitution under a then valid law may still be prosecuted.
  • "Law" in article 13(3)(a) includes an Ordinance, order, bye-law, rule, regulation, notification and custom or usage having the force of law.
  • Sukhdev Singh: the regulations of a statutory corporation have the force of law, so they are within article 13.
  • Whether personal law is "law" for article 13 is unresolved and should be presented as open.
  • Article 13(4), inserted by the Twenty-fourth Amendment, takes constitutional amendments outside article 13. The limit on amendment is the basic structure, not article 13.
  • Article 372 continues pre-Constitution law; article 13(1) then tests it.
munotes.in160

Article 13: Laws Inconsistent with Fundamental Rights

Test yourself

1. What is the difference in character between article 13(1) and article 13(2), and what doctrinal consequence follows?

2. State the holding in Keshavan Madhava Menon and its two corollaries.

3. What does "law" include under article 13(3)(a)? Name two things included by decision rather than by the words.

4. What did article 13(4) do, and what is now the limit on the amending power?

5. How do articles 372 and 13(1) work together?

6. Set out the four questions, in order, for any challenge under article 13.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in161

Chapter Thirty-Five

Eclipse, Severability and Waiver

Syllabus topic 2, "State: Need for widening the definition in the wake of Liberalisation". The last chapter of Module I.

In one line

Three doctrines follow from the words "to the extent of": a void law may be only shadowed and can revive, only the bad part of a law falls, and a person cannot agree to give up a fundamental right.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 13 declares an inconsistent law void "to the extent of such inconsistency" or "to the extent of the contravention". Three doctrines follow. The doctrine of eclipse holds that a pre-Constitution law inconsistent with a fundamental right is not obliterated but overshadowed, remaining on the statute book and unenforceable while the shadow lasts, and becoming operative again without re-enactment if the inconsistency is removed, as decided in Bhikaji Narain Dhakras v. State of Madhya Pradesh. The doctrine of severability holds that where the offending part of a statute can be separated from the rest, only the offending part is void, the tests for which were laid down in R.M.D. Chamarbaugwalla v. Union of India. The rule against waiver holds that a person cannot waive a fundamental right, stated by Bhagwati and Subba Rao JJ. in Basheshar Nath v. Commissioner of Income-tax, Delhi.

Eclipse

The problem it answers. If "void" meant "wiped out", then a law struck down for inconsistency would be dead, and a later constitutional amendment removing the inconsistency would achieve nothing unless the legislature re-enacted the law. That is inconvenient, and it does not follow from the words used.

Facts. Bhikaji Narain Dhakras v. State of Madhya Pradesh, AIR 1955 SC 781, (1955) 2 SCR 589, decided 29 September 1955. The C.P. and Berar Motor Vehicles (Amendment) Act 1947 empowered the Provincial Government to create a monopoly of the motor transport business to the exclusion of all private operators. On the Constitution's commencement the Act became inconsistent with article 19(1)(g) and was held void. The First Amendment 1951 then widened article 19(6) so as to permit exactly such a State monopoly. The Government issued a notification under the Act in 1955, and the operators said the Act was dead and could not be revived without re-enactment.

Held. The Act was not dead. A pre-Constitution law inconsistent with a fundamental right is not obliterated: it remains on the statute book, overshadowed by the fundamental right and unenforceable while the shadow lasts. When the amendment removed the inconsistency, the shadow was removed and the law became operative again without re-enactment.

Why it matters. It is the doctrine of eclipse in its classical form, and it is the practical demonstration of what Keshavan Madhava Menon meant by saying that article 13(1) is not retrospective.

Does eclipse apply to a post-Constitution law? This is the difficult half, and it follows from the difference between article 13(1) and article 13(2) explained in the previous chapter. A post-Constitution law contravening Part III was made by a legislature that had no power to make it, so the argument runs that it was still-born and there is nothing to revive.

munotes.in162

Eclipse, Severability and Waiver

Facts. Deep Chand v. State of Uttar Pradesh, decided 15 January 1959. The Uttar Pradesh Transport Service (Development) Act 1955 authorised a State road transport scheme; Parliament then legislated on the same subject. The question was the effect on the State Act and on a scheme already framed under it.

Held. The State Act was not wholly void and continued to support the scheme already framed; even if the central Act had repealed it, section 6 of the General Clauses Act would have saved the scheme. On eclipse, Das C.J. and Sinha J. held that there is no reason why the doctrine as explained in Bhikaji Narain should not also apply to a post-Constitution law that infringes a fundamental right conferred on citizens alone: such a law is shadowed as against citizens but remains effective against non-citizens, and when the shadow is removed by amendment it applies to citizens without re-enactment.

Why it matters. It supplies the qualified answer that is now generally given: eclipse applies to a post-Constitution law where the right infringed is one conferred only on citizens, because as against non-citizens there was never any inconsistency and the law was always valid for them. Where the right is conferred on all persons, the law is void from inception and there is nothing to eclipse.

The citation recorded in the case bank for Deep Chand is marked unread: the report's own equivalent-citations line was not captured when the judgment was fetched. The holding above was read in full from the judgment, but the AIR and SCR references should be confirmed before they are written into an answer.

Severability

The problem it answers. A statute is usually a package of many provisions. If one of them offends Part III, is the whole Act void, or only that provision?

Article 13 answers in principle: void to the extent of the inconsistency or contravention. Severability is the working out of that phrase.

Facts. R.M.D. Chamarbaugwalla v. Union of India, AIR 1957 SC 628, 1957 SCR 930, decided 9 April 1957. Promoters of prize competitions challenged sections 4 and 5 of the Prize Competitions Act 1955 and rules 11 and 12. They argued that "prize competition" as defined covered not only gambling but competitions where success depended substantially on skill, that restricting the latter breached article 19(1)(g), and that the enactment was a single inseverable whole which must therefore fail entirely.

munotes.in163

Eclipse, Severability and Waiver

Held. Restrictions on gambling competitions were unassailable, gambling not being within article 19(1)(g) at all. On construction the Act reached only competitions of a gambling nature. But even assuming it went wider, the provisions were severable in their application and remained valid as to gambling. The Court also laid down that in construing an enactment a court ascertains the legislature's intention not merely from the literal words but from the history of the legislation, its purpose and the mischief it seeks to suppress.

Why it matters. It is the leading Indian authority on severability, and it establishes both forms of the doctrine: severability of provisions, where the bad section is cut out, and severability of application, where the same provision is upheld as to part of its field and struck down as to the rest.

The working principles, drawn from the case law and worth reproducing as a list:

  • The intention of the legislature is the determining factor: would it have enacted the valid part alone?
  • If the valid and invalid parts are so inextricably mixed that they cannot be separated, the whole falls.
  • If they are distinct and separate, only the invalid part falls, even if they are contained in the same section.
  • If what remains after severance is so thin and truncated as to be substantially different from what the legislature intended, the whole falls.
  • If the valid and invalid parts form part of a single scheme intended to operate as a whole, the whole falls.
  • Severability is determined on the Act as a whole, not on the particular provision alone, and the preamble, history and object may be looked at.

Waiver

The question. A fundamental right is a right. May the person entitled to it agree not to insist on it, so that the State may then do what the right would otherwise forbid?

Facts. Basheshar Nath v. Commissioner of Income-tax, Delhi, AIR 1959 SC 149, 1959 Supp (1) SCR 528, decided 19 November 1958. The appellant's case had been referred to the Income-tax Investigation Commission under section 5(1) of the Taxation of Income (Investigation Commission) Act 1947, a provision already declared void as discriminatory under article 14. He nevertheless applied for and obtained a settlement under section 8A, agreeing to pay a large sum. The revenue argued that even if the section was void he had waived his right by settling.

Held. The settlement was covered by the earlier decision and violated article 14. On waiver, Bhagwati and Subba Rao JJ. held that there can be no waiver of the right in article 14 or of any other fundamental right in Part III. The Constitution draws no distinction between rights enacted for an individual's benefit and rights enacted in the public interest or on grounds of public policy, and there is no justification for importing American notions to whittle down the transcendental character of those rights. Article 13(2) is a constitutional mandate addressed to the State, and no citizen can by waiver relieve the State of the obligation it lays on it.

munotes.in164

Eclipse, Severability and Waiver

S.K. Das J. took a narrower view: whether waiver is possible must depend on the nature of the right and on whether it is primarily for the benefit of the individual or of the general public, and where the Constitution vested the right in the individual, primarily to benefit him, and it does not impinge on the rights of others, waiver could be possible if not forbidden by law or contrary to public policy.

Why it matters. It is the authority for the rule against waiver, and it must be cited accurately. The broad proposition is the view of two judges, with a reasoned narrower opinion alongside, and the modern statement of the rule is Bhagwati J's. The reasoning to remember is the structural one: article 13(2) is a prohibition on the State, and a prohibition on one party cannot be lifted by the consent of the other.

The related propositions. A fundamental right cannot be waived, but this does not mean that a person may never do anything that has the practical effect of losing the benefit of one: a person may decline to exercise a freedom, may enter a contract that restricts what he does, and may fail to raise a point in time. What he cannot do is confer on the State a power the Constitution denies it. Nor can there be estoppel against the Constitution, so a person who has taken a benefit under a void law is not thereby precluded from challenging it.

A worked example

A statute has twelve sections. Section 5 imposes a restriction that violates article 19(1)(g) as against citizens. Sections 1 to 4 and 6 to 12 create an entire licensing scheme which can operate without section 5, though less effectively. A licensee who accepted a licence under the Act, and took its benefits for three years, now challenges section 5. The State argues that he has waived the right, and alternatively that if section 5 goes the whole Act must go.

Severability. Article 13 makes a law void only "to the extent of" the inconsistency. On Chamarbaugwalla the question is the legislature's intention: would it have enacted the valid part alone? Here the remaining eleven sections form a workable scheme, they are not inextricably mixed with section 5, and what survives is not so truncated as to be substantially different from what was intended. Section 5 alone falls. Note also the second form of the doctrine: severability of application, by which the same provision may be upheld as to part of its field and struck down as to the rest.

munotes.in165

Eclipse, Severability and Waiver

Waiver. On Basheshar Nath there can be no waiver of a fundamental right. Bhagwati and Subba Rao JJ. held that the Constitution draws no distinction between rights enacted for an individual's benefit and rights enacted in the public interest, and that article 13(2) is a mandate to the State which no citizen can relieve it of. Taking the benefit of the Act does not preclude the challenge, because there is no estoppel against the Constitution. Cite the case accurately: S.K. Das J. took the narrower view that waiver might be possible for a right primarily for the individual's benefit.

And if the Constitution is later amended so that the restriction becomes permissible? Section 5 is a post-Constitution provision, so ask the Deep Chand question. Since article 19 is a citizens' right, the provision was always valid against non-citizens, and on that reasoning it can be eclipsed rather than still-born, and would revive.

Quick revision

  • All three doctrines come out of the words "to the extent of".
  • Eclipse: Bhikaji Narain. A pre-Constitution inconsistent law is shadowed, not obliterated, and revives without re-enactment when the inconsistency is removed.
  • Eclipse and post-Constitution laws: Deep Chand supports its application where the right infringed is conferred on citizens only, because the law was always valid against non-citizens.
  • Severability: Chamarbaugwalla. Both severability of provisions and severability of application. The test is the legislature's intention, and whether what survives is substantially what was intended.
  • Waiver: Basheshar Nath. No waiver of a fundamental right, because article 13(2) is a mandate to the State which no citizen can relieve it of. Cite it as the view of Bhagwati and Subba Rao JJ., with S.K. Das J. taking a narrower view.
  • No estoppel against the Constitution.

Test yourself

1. Which words in article 13 do all three doctrines come out of?

2. State the doctrine of eclipse and the facts of Bhikaji Narain that illustrate it.

3. Does eclipse apply to a post-Constitution law? Give the reasoning both ways and the qualified answer from Deep Chand.

4. Set out six working principles of severability, and distinguish severability of provisions from severability of application.

5. State the rule against waiver, name the judges who stated it and the judge who differed, and give the structural reason for the rule.

6. What is meant by saying there is no estoppel against the Constitution?

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in166

Module II

munotes.in

Chapter Thirty-Six

The Equality Code

Syllabus topic 3, "Right to equality : privatisation and its impact on affirmative action". The scheme, before any part of it is taken apart.

In one line

Articles 14 to 18 are one scheme, not five separate rights: a general guarantee, two specific prohibitions with enabling exceptions, and two abolitions.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the equality code consists of five articles. Article 14 guarantees to every person equality before the law and the equal protection of the laws. Article 15 prohibits discrimination against any citizen on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex or place of birth, and by clauses (3) to (6) enables the State to make special provision for women and children, for socially and educationally backward classes and the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, for their admission to educational institutions, and for the economically weaker sections. Article 16 guarantees equality of opportunity in matters of public employment, with corresponding enabling clauses in (4), (4A), (4B) and (6). Article 17 abolishes untouchability and forbids its practice in any form. Article 18 abolishes titles. In E.P. Royappa v. State of Tamil Nadu the Supreme Court held that article 14 is the genus and article 16 a species of it.

How the five fit together

The order is not accidental, and describing it correctly is worth marks on its own.

Article 14 is the general guarantee, and it applies to every person, citizen or not. It states the principle in the abstract: like should be treated alike.

Articles 15 and 16 are specific applications of that principle, and both are confined to citizens. Article 15 addresses the State's dealings with citizens generally; article 16 addresses one field, public employment. Each names the grounds on which the State may not discriminate, and each then carries enabling clauses permitting positive measures.

Articles 17 and 18 are abolitions, not guarantees in the same sense. They do not say the State must treat people equally; they abolish two specific institutions of inequality, untouchability and titles.

Two structural points follow.

Article 14 remains available even where 15 or 16 does not apply. A classification that does not rest on any ground named in article 15(1) is still tested under article 14 for reasonableness and non-arbitrariness. So article 14 is the floor beneath the whole scheme.

Articles 15 and 16 are not exceptions to article 14. They are instances of it, and the enabling clauses within them are instances too. That proposition matters most for article 16(4), and it was settled in Indra Sawhney, treated in [Reservation in Public Employment].

Article 14 as the genus

Facts. E.P. Royappa v. State of Tamil Nadu, AIR 1974 SC 555, (1974) 4 SCC 3, decided 23 November 1973. A senior member of the Indian Administrative Service, holding the post of Chief Secretary of Tamil Nadu, was transferred to two posts he said were inferior, and alleged the transfers were mala fide and offended articles 14 and 16.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in167

The rest of this chapter

Module one is free. The rest of this semester is part of the pass for your group.

You are reading a chapter from a later module. Everything in module one of every subject stays free, and so does every question paper and the syllabus.

Choose your group for ₹798 Already bought it? Sign in

Or just the notes: ₹499

Free either way: question papers, the syllabus, and module one of every subject.

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Equality Before the Law and Equal Protection

Syllabus topic 3, "Right to equality : privatisation and its impact on affirmative action".

In one line

Article 14 carries two formulas, one English and negative, one American and positive, and the second is what makes reservation possible.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 14 provides that the State shall not deny to any person equality before the law or the equal protection of the laws within the territory of India. The first expression is taken from English constitutional law and is a negative concept, implying the absence of any special privilege in favour of any person and the equal subjection of all to the ordinary law administered by the ordinary courts. The second is taken from the Fourteenth Amendment to the United States Constitution and is a positive concept, implying the right to equality of treatment in like circumstances, that is, that among equals the law should be equal and equally administered. The two are not the same, and the difference matters: equality before the law forbids the State to confer a privilege, while the equal protection of the laws permits, and may require, that persons differently situated be treated differently.

The two limbs

Equality before the law. Dicey's formula, and it has three parts in his account: the absence of arbitrary power, so that a person may be punished only for a breach of law established in the ordinary manner; equality before the law, meaning the equal subjection of all classes to the ordinary law administered by the ordinary courts; and the proposition that the general principles of the constitution are the result of judicial decisions determining the rights of private persons.

Only the second of Dicey's three is what article 14 means by the phrase, and even that has to be qualified for India: the Constitution itself confers immunities, notably on the President and the Governors under article 361, and on members of the legislatures under articles 105 and 194. Those are constitutional exceptions to the equal subjection Dicey described, and an answer should name them rather than pretend the formula is absolute.

The equal protection of the laws. The positive limb. It does not require that the same law apply to everybody. It requires that persons in like circumstances be treated alike, which necessarily means that persons in unlike circumstances may be treated differently. This is the limb that makes classification lawful, and therefore the limb from which reasonable classification is derived.

Why the Constitution has both. The negative limb alone would forbid privilege but say nothing about whether the State may distinguish between groups. The positive limb alone would permit distinction but say nothing about privilege. Together they say: no special privilege, and no identical treatment of the unalike.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in171

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Thirty-Eight

Reasonable Classification

Syllabus topic 3, "Right to equality : privatisation and its impact on affirmative action". MU's 2026 paper asked how the judiciary has interpreted reasonable classification in the context of affirmative action.

In one line

A law may treat one group differently if the group is marked off by something real and if that something is connected to what the law is trying to do, and both halves have to be satisfied.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 14 forbids class legislation but does not forbid reasonable classification. A classification is reasonable if it satisfies two conditions, known as the twin test. First, the classification must be founded on an intelligible differentia which distinguishes persons or things grouped together from those left out of the group. Second, the differentia must have a rational nexus with the object sought to be achieved by the statute in question. What is necessary is that there must be a nexus between the basis of classification and the object of the Act. A law which confers an uncontrolled and unguided discretion to select who shall be treated differently, without laying down any principle to govern the selection, is discriminatory even though the differential treatment could itself have been justified, as State of West Bengal v. Anwar Ali Sarkar decided.

The twin test

Condition one: an intelligible differentia. There must be some real, identifiable characteristic that separates those inside the group from those outside it. "Intelligible" means capable of being understood, so the line must be drawn on something, not at random. Classification by age, by income, by the nature of a trade, by the gravity of an offence, by geography, all pass this first condition.

Condition two: a rational nexus with the object of the Act. The characteristic that marks the group off must be connected to the purpose the law pursues. This is the condition that does the work, and the one weak answers omit.

Take an example. A law reserving a benefit for persons over sixty is founded on an intelligible differentia, age. Whether it is valid depends on the object: if the object is a pension scheme, the nexus is obvious; if the object is to regulate the speed of vehicles, there is none.

The two conditions are cumulative. A classification that is intelligible but unconnected to the object fails, and a classification connected to a purpose but drawn on nothing identifiable fails too.

The object must itself be lawful

A refinement worth adding, because it closes an obvious hole.

If the only test were a nexus between the differentia and the object, then a law with a discriminatory object would always pass: the classification would fit the purpose perfectly. The answer is that the object itself must not be discriminatory. A statute whose purpose is to disadvantage a group cannot be saved by showing that its classification serves that purpose efficiently.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in175

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Thirty-Nine

Arbitrariness

Syllabus topic 3, "Right to equality : privatisation and its impact on affirmative action".

In one line

Article 14 grew a second test: a State act may be struck down for being arbitrary even where nobody has been treated differently from anybody else.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the classification test asks whether a law that treats one group differently has drawn the line reasonably. It cannot reach a law or an act which treats everybody the same but does so on no rational basis at all, because there is then no classification to attack. In E.P. Royappa v. State of Tamil Nadu the Supreme Court held that equality is antithetic to arbitrariness, that the two are sworn enemies, and that where an act is arbitrary it is implicit in it that it is unequal and therefore violative of article 14. In Ramana Dayaram Shetty v. International Airport Authority of India the Court added that every action of the executive government must be informed with reason and free from arbitrariness, which is the essence of the rule of law. The doctrine now extends to legislation under the name of manifest arbitrariness.

Why a second test was needed

The classification test has a structural limit that is easy to state and easy to forget.

It works only where there is a classification. If a rule applies to everybody in the field identically, nobody can say they were treated differently from a comparable person, and the twin test has nothing to bite on. Yet a rule may be identically applied and still be indefensible: a selection method that bears no relation to what it selects for, a condition imposed for no reason, a benefit withdrawn on a whim.

The classification test also invites a formalism. A court that asks only whether the line is intelligible and connected to the object can end up sustaining almost anything, because a competent draftsman can always supply an object the classification fits.

The arbitrariness doctrine answers both. It asks not "was the line drawn reasonably" but "was there any reason at all".

The founding passage

Facts. E.P. Royappa v. State of Tamil Nadu, AIR 1974 SC 555, (1974) 4 SCC 3, decided 23 November 1973. A senior IAS officer holding the post of Chief Secretary of Tamil Nadu was transferred to two other posts which he contended were inferior, and alleged mala fides and a breach of articles 14 and 16.

Held. The plea of mala fides failed on the evidence. On article 14 the Court said that equality is a dynamic concept which cannot be cribbed, cabined and confined within traditional and doctrinaire limits, and then:

From a positivistic point of view, equality is antithetic to arbitrariness. In fact equality and arbitrariness are sworn enemies; one belongs to the rule of law in a republic while the other, to the whim and caprice of an absolute monarch. Where an act is arbitrary it is implicit in it that it is unequal both according to political logic and constitutional law and is therefore violative of Art. 14.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in179

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Forty

Articles 15 and 16: The Prohibited Grounds

Syllabus topic 3, "Right to equality : privatisation and its impact on affirmative action".

In one line

Two articles name the grounds on which the State may never discriminate, and then enable it to do the opposite for the groups those grounds have historically harmed.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 15(1) forbids the State to discriminate against any citizen on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex, place of birth or any of them. Article 15(2) forbids subjection to any disability, liability, restriction or condition, on those grounds, with regard to access to shops, public restaurants, hotels and places of public entertainment, or the use of wells, tanks, bathing ghats, roads and places of public resort maintained wholly or partly out of State funds or dedicated to the use of the general public. Article 16(1) guarantees equality of opportunity for all citizens in matters relating to employment or appointment to any office under the State, and article 16(2) forbids ineligibility or discrimination in respect of any employment or office under the State on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex, descent, place of birth, residence or any of them. Clauses (3) to (6) of each article are enabling provisions.

The grounds, and the word "only"

Article 15(1) names five grounds: religion, race, caste, sex, place of birth.

Article 16(2) names seven: the same five, plus descent and residence. The two additions are explained by the field. Descent matters in employment because hereditary claims to office were a real feature of the services the Constitution inherited. Residence matters because States wished to prefer their own residents in State employment, and article 16(3) then permits Parliament, and only Parliament, to make a law prescribing a residence requirement for a class of employment within a State.

"On grounds only of". This is the most litigated word in either article, and it has two competing readings.

The narrow reading: the prohibition bites only where the ground is the sole reason. Add any other consideration and the article is escaped. This reading would empty both provisions, because no administrator says the reason is caste alone.

The settled reading: the article is not escaped merely because some other ground is present as well. What is forbidden is discrimination on a prohibited ground, and the presence of an additional, apparently neutral, factor does not save it if the prohibited ground is an operative reason. Otherwise the words would supply a drafting instruction for evading the Constitution.

A related question: does article 15 reach indirect discrimination, where a rule neutral on its face has a disproportionate effect on a protected group? The modern trend is to say yes, on the footing that the guarantee is substantive, and an answer that raises the point is doing better than one that treats the article as reaching only express classification.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in184

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Forty-One

Reservation in Education

Syllabus topic 3, "Right to equality : privatisation and its impact on affirmative action".

In one line

Article 15 as enacted had no power to reserve at all, and every clause that now permits it was added by amendment after a court said the State could not.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 15 as originally enacted contained clauses (1) to (3) only. Clause (4), permitting the State to make special provision for the advancement of any socially and educationally backward classes of citizens or for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, was inserted by the Constitution (First Amendment) Act, 1951. Clause (5), permitting such special provision so far as it relates to admission to educational institutions including private institutions, aided or unaided, other than minority educational institutions referred to in article 30(1), was inserted by the Constitution (Ninety-third Amendment) Act, 2005. Clause (6), permitting special provision for economically weaker sections other than those covered by clauses (4) and (5), including reservation of up to ten per cent of seats, was inserted by the Constitution (One Hundred and Third Amendment) Act, 2019.

The First Amendment, and why it happened

The State of Madras operated a Communal Government Order allocating seats in its medical and engineering colleges among named communities. Applicants challenged it as discriminating on grounds of caste and religion contrary to articles 15(1) and 29(2), the latter of which forbids denial of admission to a State-maintained or State-aided educational institution on grounds only of religion, race, caste, language or any of them.

The order was struck down, and the reasoning is the point: article 15 as it then stood contained no enabling clause for education at all, and article 29(2) was in terms a prohibition. The case is State of Madras v. Champakam Dorairajan, decided by the Supreme Court in 1951.

Parliament responded within months. The Constitution (First Amendment) Act, 1951 inserted article 15(4), and the official text records the insertion in its footnote to that clause. So the very first amendment to the Constitution was made to permit reservation in education after a court had held it unconstitutional, and that fact frames the whole topic.

The report of Champakam could not be opened from the sources this book is built from, so no citation is printed for it and none should be invented. What is stated above about the amendment is verified from the Constitution's own footnote to article 15(4).

What article 15(4) permits

"Special provision for the advancement". Wider than reservation: it covers scholarships, hostels, fee concessions, relaxation of qualifying marks, coaching and separate institutions, as well as reserved seats.

"Socially and educationally backward classes". Both adjectives, conjunctively. Backwardness that is only social, or only educational, or only economic, is not enough. Note the contrast with article 16(4), which speaks of a "backward class of citizens" without the two adjectives, and which Indra Sawhney held to be wider, with the accent on social backwardness.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in188

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Forty-Two

Reservation in Public Employment

Syllabus topic 3, "Right to equality : privatisation and its impact on affirmative action".

In one line

Article 16(4) permits reservation for a backward class that is not adequately represented, and everything difficult about it comes from four words: backward, class, adequately, represented.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 16(4) provides that nothing in article 16 shall prevent the State from making any provision for the reservation of appointments or posts in favour of any backward class of citizens which, in the opinion of the State, is not adequately represented in the services under the State. Article 335 provides that the claims of the members of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes shall be taken into consideration, consistently with the maintenance of efficiency of administration, in the making of appointments to services and posts. In Indra Sawhney v. Union of India a Bench of nine judges held that article 16(4) is not an exception to article 16(1) but an instance of the classification inherent in it, that a caste can be a class, that the creamy layer must be excluded, that reservation should not exceed fifty per cent, and that article 16(4) does not permit reservation in promotion.

The four conditions in the clause

Read article 16(4) as a checklist and each condition becomes a separate question.

"Any backward class of citizens". Not "socially and educationally backward", as in article 15(4). Indra Sawhney held that the expression in article 16(4) is wider, with the accent on social backwardness, though social, educational and economic backwardness are closely intertwined in the Indian context.

"Which, in the opinion of the State". The identification is for the State, and the adequacy of representation is a matter within its subjective satisfaction. Judicial scrutiny is the same as for other matters of subjective satisfaction: the court examines whether there was material, not whether it would have reached the same view.

"Is not adequately represented". The trigger is under-representation in the services, not backwardness in the abstract. A class that is adequately represented cannot be reserved for, whatever its social position, because the object of the clause would not be served.

"In the services under the State". The field is public employment. Once the employer ceases to be the State, the clause has nothing to operate on, which is MU's own question and is [Privatisation and Affirmative Action].

What is a backward class

Facts. Indra Sawhney v. Union of India, AIR 1993 SC 477, decided 16 November 1992 by nine judges. Challenges to the memoranda implementing the Mandal Commission's twenty-seven per cent reservation for the socially and educationally backward classes in central services, and to a further ten per cent for other economically backward sections.

Held. Among the fourteen summarised answers, on identification:

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in192

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Forty-Three

The Ceiling on Reservation

Syllabus topic 3, "Right to equality : privatisation and its impact on affirmative action".

In one line

Fifty per cent is a judge-made rule, not a constitutional text, and in 2022 the Court held it is not inflexible and does not govern reservation made outside the backward-class provisions.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: no provision of the Constitution fixes any limit on the extent of reservation. The fifty per cent rule is judicial, and it rests on the proposition that reservation is an instance of the classification permitted by article 16(1) rather than an exception to it, so that it cannot be carried to a point at which the rule of equality of opportunity is destroyed rather than qualified. In Indra Sawhney v. Union of India the Court held that reservations under article 16(4) should not exceed fifty per cent, that fifty per cent shall be the rule subject to relaxation in extraordinary situations made out with extreme caution, and that the rule applies to each year and not to the total cadre strength. In Janhit Abhiyan v. Union of India the Court held that the ceiling is itself not inflexible and in any case applies only to the reservations envisaged by articles 15(4), 15(5) and 16(4).

Where the rule comes from

The Constitution says nothing about a percentage. The rule is derived, and the derivation is worth setting out because it explains both the rule and its limits.

Step one. Article 16(1) guarantees equality of opportunity. Article 16(4) permits reservation.

Step two. If article 16(4) were an exception to article 16(1), it would have to be construed narrowly, but there would be no arithmetic limit in principle: an exception is as wide as its terms.

Step three. But article 16(4) is not an exception. Indra Sawhney holds it is an instance and an illustration of the classification inherent in article 16(1). It is therefore an application of the equality guarantee, not a departure from it.

Step four. An application of a guarantee cannot destroy the guarantee. If reservation took every post, equality of opportunity would not have been qualified, it would have been abolished. So there must be some point at which the exercise ceases to be an application of article 16(1) and becomes its negation.

Step five. The Court fixed that point at a majority of the posts, on the reasoning that reservation must leave the general field as the rule and the reserved field as the qualification.

The rule is therefore a structural limit derived from the character of article 16(4), not a number found in the text. That is exactly why it could later be held not to bind a reservation made under a different provision.

What Indra Sawhney actually held

Facts. Indra Sawhney v. Union of India, AIR 1993 SC 477, decided 16 November 1992 by nine judges. Challenges to the implementation of the Mandal Commission's recommendations.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in196

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Forty-Four

The Creamy Layer

Syllabus topic 3, "Right to equality : privatisation and its impact on affirmative action".

In one line

Those within a backward class who have advanced far enough to be no longer backward must be taken out of it, and the long argument has been whether that applies to the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes as well.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the creamy layer is that section of a backward class which has advanced socially and economically to the point where it is no longer backward, and whose members would otherwise take the benefit of reservation intended for those who remain disadvantaged. In Indra Sawhney v. Union of India the Supreme Court held that the creamy layer can be, and must be, excluded from the backward classes for the purposes of article 16(4). The exclusion follows from the logic of the clause itself: the class is identified because it is backward, so a person who is no longer backward no longer answers the description, and including him defeats the object of the provision and offends the requirement of a rational nexus under article 14.

Why the exclusion follows from the clause

The doctrine is often presented as a policy limitation imposed by judges. It is better understood as a consequence of the words.

Article 16(4) permits provision for "any backward class of citizens which, in the opinion of the State, is not adequately represented". The justification for treating the class differently is its backwardness. If a person within the class has ceased to be backward, then as to that person the differentia has disappeared, and the classification loses its nexus with the object. On the twin test in [Reasonable Classification], the reservation as applied to him fails.

There is a second, practical reason. Where the advanced members of a class take the reserved seats, the benefit never reaches those for whom it was created, and the class remains backward indefinitely while formally receiving assistance. The exclusion is what makes reservation a remedy rather than a permanent entitlement.

What Indra Sawhney held

Facts. Indra Sawhney v. Union of India, AIR 1993 SC 477, decided 16 November 1992 by nine judges. Challenges to the Mandal memoranda.

Held. Among the fourteen summarised answers, in four words: "'Creamy layer' can be, and must be, excluded."

The Court also held that a caste can be a class, that there is no constitutional bar to classifying backward classes into backward and more backward, and that a backward class cannot be identified only and exclusively by economic criteria.

Why it matters. "Must" rather than "may". The exclusion is not a discretion the State may decline to exercise: a scheme that does not provide for it is bad.

What the tests are

The criteria are set by government, on the Court's direction, and the standard heads are worth knowing because they are what a problem will turn on.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in200

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Forty-Five

Reservation in Promotion

Syllabus topic 3, "Right to equality : privatisation and its impact on affirmative action".

In one line

The Court said article 16(4) does not reach promotion, Parliament amended the Constitution three times to say it does, and the Court then attached conditions to the amendments.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: in Indra Sawhney v. Union of India the Supreme Court held that article 16(4) does not permit reservation in the matter of promotion, though it gave the ruling prospective effect and allowed existing promotional reservations to continue for five years. Parliament responded by the Constitution (Seventy-seventh Amendment) Act, 1995, inserting article 16(4A) to permit reservation in matters of promotion for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes; by the Constitution (Eighty-first Amendment) Act, 2000, inserting article 16(4B) on carried-forward vacancies; by the Constitution (Eighty-fifth Amendment) Act, 2001, adding consequential seniority to article 16(4A) with retrospective effect; and by the Constitution (Eighty-second Amendment) Act, 2000, adding a proviso to article 335 permitting relaxation in qualifying marks or standards of evaluation.

The sequence, which is the answer

This topic is a sequence of moves, and setting it out in order is most of a good answer.

Move one, the decision. Indra Sawhney v. Union of India, AIR 1993 SC 477, decided 16 November 1992 by nine judges. Among the fourteen summarised answers: "Article 16(4) does not permit provision for reservations in the matter of promotion." The Court made the ruling operate prospectively only, so promotions already made were unaffected, and directed that existing promotional reservations, whether in Central or State services or in any body falling within article 12, may continue in operation for five years from the date of the judgment, within which the authorities might revise the rules. It added that extending concessions and relaxations to reserved candidates in promotion, short of reservation, would not be impermissible.

Move two, the amendments. Parliament did not revise the rules. It amended the Constitution.

  • Article 16(4A), inserted 1995, permits the State to make provision for reservation in matters of promotion, with consequential seniority, to any class or classes of posts in the services under the State, in favour of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes which in the opinion of the State are not adequately represented. Note the narrowing: promotion reservation is confined to the SC and ST, and does not extend to the other backward classes.
  • Article 16(4B), inserted 2000, takes carried-forward unfilled reserved vacancies out of the ceiling for the year in which they are filled. See [The Ceiling on Reservation].
  • The words "with consequential seniority" were added to 16(4A) in 2001, answering decisions which had allowed reservation in promotion but denied the promoted candidate seniority over a general candidate promoted later.
  • The proviso to article 335, added 2000, permits relaxation in qualifying marks or standards of evaluation for reservation in promotion.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in205

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Forty-Six

Economically Weaker Sections

Syllabus topic 3, "Right to equality : privatisation and its impact on affirmative action".

In one line

The 103rd Amendment made poverty by itself a ground of reservation for the first time, excluded the backward classes from it, and was upheld by three judges against two.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Constitution (One Hundred and Third Amendment) Act, 2019 inserted clause (6) in article 15 and clause (6) in article 16. Article 15(6) enables the State to make any special provision for the advancement of any economically weaker sections of citizens other than the classes mentioned in clauses (4) and (5), including special provision relating to their admission to educational institutions, aided or unaided, other than minority educational institutions under article 30(1), subject to a maximum of ten per cent of the total seats, which is in addition to the existing reservations. Article 16(6) enables reservation of appointments or posts in favour of any economically weaker sections other than the classes mentioned in clause (4), subject to a maximum of ten per cent, in addition to the existing reservation. The Explanation provides that economically weaker sections shall be such as may be notified by the State from time to time on the basis of family income and other indicators of economic disadvantage.

Why it was a departure

Three settled propositions had to be displaced, and naming them is how an answer shows what the amendment did.

Economic criteria alone were not enough. Indra Sawhney v. Union of India, AIR 1993 SC 477, decided 16 November 1992 by nine judges, held that a backward class of citizens cannot be identified only and exclusively with reference to economic criteria, though identification on the basis of occupation-cum-income without reference to caste is permissible. On that ground it struck down the reservation of ten per cent for other economically backward sections made by the office memorandum of 25 September 1991.

Reservation was for the socially disadvantaged. The whole architecture of articles 15(4) and 16(4) rests on social backwardness, of which economic condition is evidence. The 103rd Amendment separates the two and makes economic condition sufficient on its own.

Fifty per cent was the ceiling. The new reservation is expressly "in addition to the existing reservation", which on the arithmetic takes the total past fifty in most States.

So the amendment does not extend an existing power. It creates a new one, resting on a different justification.

The three grounds of challenge

One, economic criteria alone. The petitioners said reservation is a facet of the equality code, that the code compensates for discrimination, and that poverty is not discrimination. On that view reservation for the poor as such is not affirmative action at all but a welfare measure, and using the reservation power for it damages the basic structure.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in209

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Forty-Seven

The Lists, and the Commissions That Watch Them

Syllabus topic 3, "Right to equality : privatisation and its impact on affirmative action".

In one line

Who counts as a Scheduled Caste, a Scheduled Tribe or a backward class is decided by a constitutional machinery of Presidential lists and parliamentary law, and the fight of the last decade has been over who controls it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 341 empowers the President, by public notification, to specify the castes, races or tribes which shall be deemed to be Scheduled Castes in relation to a State or Union territory, and provides by clause (2) that Parliament may by law include in or exclude from the list any caste, but that a notification issued under clause (1) shall not be varied by any subsequent notification. Article 342 makes identical provision for the Scheduled Tribes. Article 342A, inserted by the Constitution (One Hundred and Second Amendment) Act, 2018 and amended by the Constitution (One Hundred and Fifth Amendment) Act, 2021, makes provision for the socially and educationally backward classes. Article 340 empowers the President to appoint a Commission to investigate the conditions of socially and educationally backward classes. Articles 338, 338A and 338B establish the National Commissions for the Scheduled Castes, the Scheduled Tribes and the Backward Classes respectively.

The two mechanisms are different

This is the distinction the whole chapter turns on.

For the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, the list is constitutional machinery: a Presidential notification under article 341(1) or 342(1), variable only by a law of Parliament under clause (2). No State may alter it, and no notification may vary an earlier one. Once a caste is in, backwardness is not a further question, as [The Creamy Layer] explains.

For the socially and educationally backward classes, there was for most of the Constitution's life no list machinery at all. Article 340 permits the President to appoint a Commission to investigate their conditions and recommend, but the identification itself was done by each government, Union or State, for its own purposes. That is why Indra Sawhney had to decide how identification may be done, and why it held that no procedure is prescribed and none should be laid down by a court.

The 102nd and 105th Amendments

The Constitution (One Hundred and Second Amendment) Act, 2018 did three things: it gave the National Commission for Backward Classes constitutional status as article 338B; it inserted article 342A, providing for a Presidential list of socially and educationally backward classes on the model of articles 341 and 342, variable only by Parliament; and it inserted article 366(26C) defining the expression.

The consequence, or so it was held, was that the States lost the power to identify their own backward classes for their own purposes, because article 342A now provided a single central list.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in213

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Forty-Eight

Protective Discrimination

Syllabus topic 3, "Right to equality : privatisation and its impact on affirmative action". MU set "Doctrine of Protective Discrimination Under Constitution of India" as a question in the 2022 bank.

In one line

Protective discrimination is the name for treating a disadvantaged group differently in order to make equality real, and its whole defence is that formal equality between unequals is not equality at all.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: protective discrimination, also called compensatory discrimination or affirmative action, describes the constitutional practice of making special provision in favour of groups historically subjected to disadvantage, so that the equality guaranteed by article 14 becomes substantive rather than merely formal. Its textual basis is the enabling clauses of articles 15 and 16 read with the directive principle in article 46, which requires the State to promote with special care the educational and economic interests of the weaker sections, and in particular of the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes, and to protect them from social injustice and all forms of exploitation. The doctrine rests on the proposition that the equal protection of the laws requires likes to be treated alike and unlikes differently, so that a measure favouring a disadvantaged class is an application of the equality guarantee and not a departure from it.

The justification

State it as an argument, in four steps, because that is what an examiner is testing.

One. Article 14 guarantees the equal protection of the laws, which requires that persons in like circumstances be treated alike.

Two. It follows that persons in unlike circumstances need not be treated alike, and that treating them alike may itself be unequal. A race in which one runner starts a hundred metres behind is not made fair by applying the same rules to both.

Three. Certain groups in India began the race behind, and did so because of a social order the Constitution itself condemns: untouchability in article 17, the prohibited grounds in articles 15 and 16, the directive in article 46.

Four. Measures that correct for that starting position therefore serve the equality guarantee rather than derogating from it. That is why Indra Sawhney holds that article 16(4) is not an exception to article 16(1) but an instance and an illustration of the classification inherent in it, and why the enabling clauses are best read as declaratory of what article 14 already permitted.

Protective, compensatory, affirmative: the words

Three terms circulate and they are not identical, which is worth a sentence.

Protective discrimination emphasises shielding a group from a disadvantage it still suffers.

Compensatory discrimination emphasises making good a historical wrong. It is the term the Court used in Janhit Abhiyan when it described the exclusion of the backward classes from the EWS quota as balancing the requirements of non-discrimination and compensatory discrimination.

Affirmative action is the American term, and it covers a wider range of measures, many of which fall short of reservation: outreach, training, relaxed cut-offs, scholarships.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in218

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Forty-Nine

Privatisation and Affirmative Action

Syllabus topic 3, "Right to equality : privatisation and its impact on affirmative action". This is MU's own label, and it has set this question in nine of the eleven printed papers.

In one line

Reservation binds the State, privatisation moves the employer out of the State, and the Constitution has no answer to what happens to the programme in between.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: articles 15(4), 15(5), 16(4), 16(4A) and 16(6) are enabling provisions addressed to the State, and article 16 is in terms confined to employment or appointment to any office under the State. The obligations of Part III attach to a body only if it falls within article 12, and since Pradeep Kumar Biswas v. Indian Institute of Chemical Biology the test is whether, on the cumulative facts, the body is financially, functionally and administratively dominated by or under the control of the Government, that control being particular and pervasive and not merely regulatory. Where the State disinvests an undertaking, contracts a service out, or opens a sector to private providers, the body performing the function ceases to satisfy that test, and with it the reservation obligation, the guarantee of equality of opportunity and the remedy under article 32 all cease to apply, although the function and the power over the citizen are unchanged.

Set the question up properly

Weak answers describe privatisation and then assert that reservation should continue. The question is a legal one and it has a precise shape.

Reservation is not a free-standing policy. It is an exercise of a power conferred on the State by an enabling clause, over a field defined as employment under the State. Take away the State and there is no power to exercise and no field to exercise it on.

Article 16 is not merely about who pays. Its guarantee is equality of opportunity in matters relating to employment or appointment to any office under the State. A privatised undertaking is not an office under the State whoever owns its shares was yesterday.

So the loss is automatic, not deliberate. No government decides to withdraw reservation when it disinvests. The obligation lapses because its precondition has gone.

What exactly is lost

Be concrete. This is where an answer earns marks.

The reservation itself. Articles 16(4), 16(4A) and 16(6) bind the State as employer. A private employer is under no constitutional obligation to reserve, and no statute of general application imposes one.

Equality of opportunity in recruitment. Article 16(1) requires that selection for public employment be open and non-arbitrary. A private employer may recruit as it pleases, subject only to labour and anti-discrimination legislation.

The duty of non-arbitrariness in dealing. On the R.D. Shetty line, every action of the executive must be informed with reason. That duty attaches to the body, not to the function.

The article 32 remedy. A fundamental right in itself, and unavailable against a body outside article 12.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in222

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Fifty

Saving of Laws: Articles 31A, 31B and 31C

Syllabus topic 3, "Right to equality : privatisation and its impact on affirmative action".

In one line

Three articles were inserted to protect land reform from the fundamental rights, one of them created a schedule where any law could be hidden, and the Court eventually held that nothing can be hidden from the basic structure.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 31A, inserted by the First Amendment 1951 with retrospective effect, provides that no law providing for the acquisition of an estate or the extinguishment or modification of rights in it, and four other classes of law, shall be deemed void on the ground that it is inconsistent with or takes away or abridges any of the rights conferred by article 14 or article 19. Article 31B, inserted by the same amendment, provides that none of the Acts and Regulations specified in the Ninth Schedule shall be deemed void on the ground that they are inconsistent with any of the rights conferred by Part III, notwithstanding any judgment to the contrary. Article 31C, inserted by the Twenty-fifth Amendment 1971, provides that no law giving effect to the policy of the State towards securing the principles specified in article 39(b) and (c) shall be deemed void on the ground that it is inconsistent with article 14 or article 19.

Why the three exist

The whole of Part III's early history is a contest about land.

The Constitution guaranteed property, and the States began abolishing the zamindari system. The compensation provisions and the equality guarantee together made agrarian reform slow and expensive, and courts struck down or delayed reform statutes. Parliament's response was to place the reform legislation beyond the reach of the rights that were obstructing it.

Article 31A immunises a class of law by subject matter: acquisition of estates, taking over the management of property, amalgamation of corporations, extinguishment of the rights of directors or shareholders, and modification of rights under mining leases. The immunity is from articles 14 and 19 only, not from the whole of Part III. A proviso requires the President's assent for a State law to attract the protection.

Article 31B immunises named statutes, whatever their subject, by listing them in the Ninth Schedule. The immunity is from the whole of Part III, and the article says so notwithstanding any judgment, decree or order of any court to the contrary. That last phrase makes it retrospective in effect.

Article 31C immunises by purpose: a law giving effect to the directive principles in article 39(b), material resources distributed to subserve the common good, and 39(c), the operation of the economic system not resulting in concentration of wealth.

The Ninth Schedule, and what it became

Article 31B was drafted for thirteen land reform statutes. It has been used for hundreds, and many have nothing to do with land: legislation on trade, on industry, on reservation, on elections and on the requisitioning of property has been placed in the Schedule.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in227

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Fifty-One

Untouchability and Titles

Syllabus topic 3, "Right to equality : privatisation and its impact on affirmative action". The two abolitions that close the equality code.

In one line

Article 17 is the only fundamental right that abolishes a social institution outright and binds every private person, and article 18 abolishes the machinery by which a society ranks its members.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 17 provides that untouchability is abolished and its practice in any form is forbidden, and that the enforcement of any disability arising out of untouchability shall be an offence punishable in accordance with law. Article 18 provides by clause (1) that no title, not being a military or academic distinction, shall be conferred by the State; by clause (2) that no citizen of India shall accept any title from any foreign State; by clause (3) that no person who is not a citizen shall, while holding any office of profit or trust under the State, accept any title from any foreign State without the consent of the President; and by clause (4) that no person holding any office of profit or trust under the State shall, without the consent of the President, accept any present, emolument or office of any kind from or under any foreign State.

Article 17: what makes it unusual

Four features distinguish it from every other article in Part III, and naming them is the answer to "discuss article 17".

It abolishes rather than guarantees. Other articles confer a right or forbid the State to do something. Article 17 declares an institution abolished. The sentence "Untouchability is abolished" is performative: it does not prohibit conduct in the first instance, it ends a status.

It binds private persons. Almost the whole of Part III is enforceable against the State alone. Article 17 is enforceable against everybody, and it is the clearest instance of horizontal application in the Constitution. A private individual who enforces a disability arising out of untouchability violates article 17 directly.

It is absolute. There is no reasonable-restrictions clause, no enabling exception, and no proviso. It cannot be justified by any competing interest, including religious freedom under articles 25 and 26, which is why practices claimed as religious have failed against it.

It contemplates its own criminal law. The article itself says the enforcement of any disability arising out of untouchability shall be an offence punishable in accordance with law, which is a constitutional direction to legislate. Article 35 then gives Parliament, and only Parliament, the power to make that law.

The term is not defined

The Constitution does not define untouchability, and the omission is deliberate rather than careless.

The accepted approach is that the word is used in its historical sense, as the practice as it developed in India in relation to castes regarded as untouchable, and not in a literal or figurative sense. So it does not cover every social boycott or every refusal of contact. A person excluded from a club, or shunned for a personal reason, is not within article 17, however unpleasant the treatment.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in232

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Fifty-Two

The Empowerment of Women: The Constitutional Scheme

Syllabus topic 4, "Empowerment of Women". MU has set this topic in five of the eleven printed papers, most often as "Critically evaluate whether Constitutional measures for Women Empowerment are satisfactory".

In one line

The Constitution gives women a guarantee of equality, a power in the State to favour them, four directive principles, one fundamental duty, and, since 2023, a reservation of legislative seats that has not commenced.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the constitutional provisions for women fall into five groups. Equality: articles 14, 15(1) and 16(1) and (2), of which sex is a prohibited ground in both articles 15 and 16. Enabling provisions: article 15(3), permitting the State to make special provision for women and children, and article 16, under which reservation for women in public employment is sustained. Directive principles: article 39(a) on an adequate means of livelihood for men and women equally, 39(d) on equal pay for equal work, 39(e) on the health and strength of workers and 42 on just and humane conditions of work and maternity relief. Fundamental duty: article 51A(e), to renounce practices derogatory to the dignity of women. Political representation: articles 243D and 243T reserving seats in the panchayats and municipalities, and articles 330A, 332A and 334A inserted by the 106th Amendment 2023.

The five groups

Setting the material out in groups rather than in article order is what turns a list into an answer.

Equality, which is a guarantee. Sex is a prohibited ground in article 15(1) and in article 16(2). A law or an executive act that discriminates against a woman on the ground of sex is void unless it falls within an enabling clause. Article 14 stands behind both, so a measure that does not turn on sex at all may still be attacked as arbitrary.

Special provision, which is a power. Article 15(3): "Nothing in this article shall prevent the State from making any special provision for women and children." Note the form. It is an enabling clause, so it confers no right; and it is an exception to the whole of article 15, including clause (2), which binds private persons.

Directive principles, which are directions to the State. Article 39(a), that citizens, men and women equally, have the right to an adequate means of livelihood. Article 39(d), equal pay for equal work for both men and women. Article 39(e), that the health and strength of workers, men and women, is not abused and that citizens are not forced by economic necessity into avocations unsuited to their age or strength. Article 42, that the State make provision for securing just and humane conditions of work and for maternity relief. Article 44 on a uniform civil code belongs here too, and is treated in [A Uniform Civil Code]. None is enforceable in a court, and all are fundamental in the governance of the country.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in236

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Fifty-Three

Special Provision for Women

Syllabus topic 4, "Empowerment of Women".

In one line

Article 15(3) lets the State favour women, and the whole difficulty is telling a provision that helps them from one that keeps them where they are.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 15(1) forbids the State to discriminate against any citizen on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex, place of birth or any of them, and article 15(2) forbids subjection to any disability, liability, restriction or condition on those grounds with regard to access to certain places and facilities. Article 15(3) then provides that nothing in article 15 shall prevent the State from making any special provision for women and children. It is an enabling clause and not a right, so no woman can compel the State to make a provision under it; it is an exception to the whole of article 15, including clause (2); and it operates only in favour of women and children, so it cannot be used to justify a provision that disadvantages them.

Why the clause is not an exception at all

The clause is usually described as an exception to article 15(1), and on the same reasoning that governs article 16(4) that description is misleading.

Article 15(1) forbids discrimination against a citizen on the ground of sex. A special provision in favour of women is not discrimination against anybody on that ground; it is a classification which the equal protection limb of article 14 already permits, because women and men are not similarly situated in the respects the provision addresses.

On that reading article 15(3) is declaratory rather than derogatory: it puts beyond argument something article 14 would have permitted anyway, and it does so because the drafters did not want the point litigated. In Indra Sawhney the same reasoning was applied to article 16(4), which the Court held to be "an instance and an illustration of the classification inherent in" article 16(1) rather than an exception to it.

Why it matters for an answer. If the clause is an exception, it is construed narrowly and the State must bring itself within it. If it is an instance of the equality principle, the question is the ordinary one: is the differentia real and does it connect to the object. The second is the better view and it is the one that explains the case law.

Four features of the clause

"Special provision" is wider than reservation. It covers reservation of seats or posts, but also protective legislation, financial assistance, separate institutions, relaxed conditions, and procedural advantages such as exemption from court fees.

"For women and children". The two are coupled, and the clause protects each independently: a provision for children alone is within it, as is a provision for women alone.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in240

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Fifty-Four

Women at Work

Syllabus topic 4, "Empowerment of Women".

In one line

Every question about women at work is the same question in a different setting: is this rule protecting them or shutting them out.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: sex is a prohibited ground of discrimination in public employment under article 16(2) and in the general provision under article 15(1), and article 16(1) guarantees equality of opportunity in matters relating to employment or appointment to any office under the State. Article 15(3) enables the State to make special provision for women. Article 39(a) directs that citizens, men and women equally, have the right to an adequate means of livelihood, article 39(d) that there be equal pay for equal work for both men and women, article 39(e) that the health and strength of workers be not abused, and article 42 that the State make provision for securing just and humane conditions of work and for maternity relief. In Air India v. Nergesh Meerza the Supreme Court struck down a service regulation terminating the employment of an air hostess on first pregnancy as official arbitrariness violating article 14.

The four recurring questions

Almost every problem in this area is one of these, and identifying which is half the answer.

Conditions of entry. Age limits, physical standards, educational requirements and marital status conditions that apply differently to men and women.

Conditions of continuance. Retirement ages, and terms terminating employment on marriage or pregnancy.

Conditions of the work itself. Night work, underground work, hazardous processes, hours, and postings.

Pay and benefits. Equal remuneration, maternity benefit, creches, and the treatment of periods of absence.

The rule against terminating on pregnancy or marriage

Facts. Air India v. Nergesh Meerza, AIR 1981 SC 1829, (1981) 4 SCC 335, decided 28 August 1981. Air hostesses employed by Air India and Indian Airlines retired at thirty-five, or on marriage within four years of joining, or on first pregnancy, whichever occurred earlier, with the Managing Director holding an option to extend service; male cabin crew were not subject to comparable terms. The regulations were challenged under articles 14, 15 and 16.

Held. The impugned provisions were a clear case of official arbitrariness. The words "or on first pregnancy whichever occurs earlier" are unconstitutional, void and violative of article 14 and stand deleted. That part of the regulation giving the Managing Director an option to extend service was also struck down, because it permitted him to discriminate between one air hostess and another; the effect is that extensions must be granted as a matter of course for ten years where she is medically fit. The offending parts being severable, the whole regulation was not struck down.

Why it matters. It is the leading authority for the proposition that ending a woman's employment because she becomes pregnant is arbitrary and void. Pregnancy is not a disqualification and it is not a lapse in performance; a rule that treats it as either has no relevant reason behind it, and on E.P. Royappa v. State of Tamil Nadu, AIR 1974 SC 555, (1974) 4 SCC 3, decided 23 November 1973, an act without a relevant reason is arbitrary and therefore unequal.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in244

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Fifty-Five

Sexual Harassment at the Workplace

Syllabus topic 4, "Empowerment of Women".

In one line

The Supreme Court wrote a code of conduct because Parliament had not, said it would bind until Parliament did, and Parliament took sixteen years.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: sexual harassment at the workplace violates a woman's fundamental rights to equality under articles 14 and 15, to practise any profession or carry on any occupation, trade or business under article 19(1)(g), and to life with dignity under article 21. In Vishaka v. State of Rajasthan the Supreme Court held that in the absence of enacted law to provide for the effective enforcement of those rights, it would lay down guidelines and norms which would be binding and enforceable, treated as the law declared under article 141, until suitable legislation was enacted. The guidelines defined sexual harassment, imposed a duty on the employer to prevent it, and required a complaints committee headed by a woman with a majority of women members and a third-party member. The Sexual Harassment of Women at Workplace (Prevention, Prohibition and Redressal) Act 2013 was enacted sixteen years later.

The constitutional foundation

Set this out first, because the question is a constitutional one and the statute is the consequence.

Article 21. Life means life with dignity. Harassment at work is an assault on dignity, and the right is available against the State and, through the duty to protect it, informs what the State must require of private employers.

Article 19(1)(g). The right to practise any profession or to carry on any occupation, trade or business. A workplace in which a woman is harassed is one in which she cannot in practice exercise that right; the interference is not by prohibition but by making the exercise intolerable.

Articles 14 and 15. Harassment directed at women because they are women is discrimination on the ground of sex, and the resulting inequality in the conditions of work is a denial of the equal protection of the laws.

Why naming all four matters. A candidate who founds the claim on article 21 alone misses the point that made the case constitutionally interesting: the right affected was the right to work, and the wrong was that women were being driven out of employment.

Vishaka

The facts, which are worth stating because the case is often discussed as though it had none. A social worker employed on a State programme to prevent child marriage was, according to the complaint, gang-raped in reprisal for her work. The criminal proceedings failed. A group of organisations then petitioned the Supreme Court, not for a remedy in her case, but for directions to fill the legislative vacuum that left working women without protection.

The problem the Court faced. There was no statute. The Penal Code punished outraging the modesty of a woman, which was both narrower and differently aimed. There was no obligation on an employer to prevent harassment, no machinery for complaint, and no civil remedy.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in249

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Fifty-Six

Women, Religion and Personal Law

Syllabus topic 4, "Empowerment of Women". It is also where topic 4 meets topic 8.

In one line

The largest limitation on the constitutional scheme for women is that the law governing marriage, divorce, maintenance, guardianship and succession is religious law, and whether that law is even subject to Part III has never been decided.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the equality guarantees in articles 14 and 15 bind the State, and article 13 makes void any law inconsistent with Part III. Article 13(3)(a) defines law to include custom or usage having the force of law. Whether personal law, meaning the religious law of a community as distinct from a custom, is law within article 13 has never been authoritatively settled, and the question is decisive, because if it is not, personal law is immune from the fundamental rights altogether. Article 25(1) guarantees freedom of conscience and the right freely to profess, practise and propagate religion, subject to public order, morality and health and to the other provisions of Part III, and article 25(2)(b) permits the State to make law providing for social welfare and reform.

The threshold question

State this before anything else, because everything depends on it.

If personal law is "law" under article 13, then a rule of personal law inconsistent with articles 14 or 15 is void, and the whole of the equality code applies to marriage, divorce, maintenance, guardianship and inheritance.

If it is not, then personal law stands outside Part III, and the only routes to reform are legislation under article 25(2)(b), or codification, or a uniform civil code under article 44.

The argument that it is not "law". Article 13(3)(a) lists Ordinance, order, bye-law, rule, regulation, notification, custom and usage. Personal law derives from scripture and is not made by the State, so it is not within the enumeration; and the framers, who provided separately in article 44 for a uniform civil code, cannot have intended article 13 to achieve the same thing at a stroke.

The argument that it is. Personal law is applied by the courts of the State and is given force by statutes such as the Muslim Personal Law (Shariat) Application Act 1937, so it operates as law and should be tested as law. And a reading that leaves the largest body of rules affecting women outside Part III defeats the equality guarantee in the field where it is most needed.

Where the law stands. Unresolved. An answer should say so. The Court has repeatedly decided cases in this area without deciding this question, either by construing the personal law itself, or by testing the statute that gives it effect, or by relying on article 25's own limits.

The routes that have been used instead

Because the threshold question is open, four other routes have done the work, and identifying which route a case took is the skill this topic tests.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in254

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Fifty-Seven

Women in Local Government

Syllabus topic 4, "Empowerment of Women". MU has set "Political Reservation to women is part of Grass Root Democracy" in six of the eleven printed papers, more often than any other question in this topic.

In one line

The only reservation of political seats for women that actually operates in India is in the panchayats and the municipalities, and it has been working since 1993.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 243D, inserted by the Constitution (Seventy-third Amendment) Act, 1992, provides for the reservation of seats in every panchayat for the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes in proportion to their population, and by clause (3) that not less than one-third of the total number of seats to be filled by direct election in every panchayat shall be reserved for women, such seats to be allotted by rotation to different constituencies; and by clause (4) that not less than one-third of the total number of offices of Chairpersons in the panchayats at each level shall be reserved for women. Article 243T makes identical provision for the municipalities. Clause (6) of each article empowers the legislature of a State to make any provision for reservation of seats or offices in favour of backward classes.

Why this is the important one

MU's question yokes two things together, "political reservation to women" and "grass root democracy", and the yoking is the point.

The reservation of legislative seats for women at the Union and State level was enacted only in 2023 and has not commenced, for reasons set out in [The 106th Amendment, and Why It Has Not Started]. The reservation in local government was enacted in 1992, came into force in 1993, and has operated continuously for more than thirty years.

So when the examiner asks whether political reservation for women is part of grass root democracy, the honest answer is that grass root democracy is the only place it exists. Everything that is known in India about how such a reservation actually works comes from the panchayats and the municipalities.

What the articles provide

One-third of directly elected seats. Article 243D(3) and article 243T(3): not less than one-third of the total number of seats to be filled by direct election shall be reserved for women. "Not less than" is a floor, not a ceiling, and many States have raised it to one-half by their own legislation, which the words permit.

Within the reserved categories too. The one-third for women operates within the seats reserved for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes as well as within the general seats. So the reservation is horizontal: a woman of a Scheduled Caste occupies a Scheduled Caste seat reserved for a woman, and is not counted twice. Clause (2) of each article says so expressly, requiring not less than one-third of the seats reserved for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes to be reserved for women of those groups.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in259

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Fifty-Eight

The 106th Amendment, and Why It Has Not Started

Syllabus topic 4, "Empowerment of Women". This is the current answer to MU's question whether constitutional measures for women are satisfactory.

In one line

The largest constitutional measure ever enacted for women reserves a third of the seats in the Lok Sabha and the State Assemblies, and none of it is in force, because the Constitution makes it wait for a delimitation that has not happened.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Constitution (One Hundred and Sixth Amendment) Act, 2023 inserted article 330A, reserving for women seats in the House of the People, article 332A, reserving for women seats in the Legislative Assembly of every State, a corresponding provision for the Legislative Assembly of the National Capital Territory of Delhi, and article 334A, which governs commencement. Article 334A(1) provides that notwithstanding anything in the foregoing provisions of Part XVI or Part VIII, the provisions relating to the reservation of seats for women shall come into effect after an exercise of delimitation is undertaken for this purpose after the relevant figures for the first census taken after the commencement of the Amendment Act have been published, and shall cease to have effect on the expiration of a period of fifteen years from such commencement.

What the amendment provides

Article 330A. Seats shall be reserved for women in the House of the People, including seats reserved for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, and as nearly as may be one-third of the total number of seats.

Article 332A. The same for the Legislative Assembly of every State: seats reserved for women, including within the seats reserved for the Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes, and as nearly as may be one-third of the total.

The National Capital Territory of Delhi is dealt with by an amendment to article 239AA, so the reservation reaches its Assembly too.

The reservation is horizontal within the reserved seats. The words "including the number of seats reserved for women belonging to the Scheduled Castes and the Scheduled Tribes" mean that the one-third operates inside those categories, as it does in local government under [Women in Local Government]. There is no separate quota for women of the other backward classes, and that omission was the principal political objection to the Bill.

Article 334A, which is the whole difficulty

The commencement provision is short and it should be read rather than summarised. Its first clause provides:

Notwithstanding anything in the foregoing provision of this Part or Part VIII, the provisions of the Constitution relating to the reservation of seats for women in the House of the People, the Legislative Assembly of a State and the Legislative Assembly of the National Capital Territory of Delhi shall come into effect after an exercise of delimitation is undertaken for this purpose after the relevant figures for the first census taken after commencement of the Constitution (One Hundred and Sixth Amendment) Act, 2023 have been published and shall cease to have effect on the expiration of a period of fifteen years from such commencement.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in263

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Fifty-Nine

Freedom of Speech, and the Freedom of the Press Inside It

Syllabus topic 5, "Freedom of press and challenges of new scientific development".

In one line

The Constitution never mentions the press, and everything the press has comes from the ordinary citizen's right to speak.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 19(1)(a) guarantees to all citizens the right to freedom of speech and expression, and article 19(2) permits the State to make any law imposing reasonable restrictions on the exercise of that right in the interests of the sovereignty and integrity of India, the security of the State, friendly relations with foreign States, public order, decency or morality, or in relation to contempt of court, defamation or incitement to an offence. The expression "freedom of the press" is not used in article 19, but as the Supreme Court declared in Indian Express Newspapers (Bombay) Pvt Ltd v. Union of India it is included in article 19(1)(a), and freedom of the press means freedom from interference from authority which would have the effect of interference with the content and circulation of newspapers.

Why the omission matters

The Constituent Assembly considered a separate guarantee for the press and did not enact one. Dr Ambedkar's reason was that the press has no special right that a citizen does not have: an editor or a manager is exercising the same freedom of expression as anybody else, and to give the press a distinct right would be to create a privileged class of speaker.

Four consequences follow, and stating them is how an answer shows it understands the structure rather than reciting cases.

The press has no greater right than a citizen. A journalist may go where a citizen may go and publish what a citizen may publish. There is no constitutional privilege to enter, to obtain information, or to withhold a source, though statutes and practice supply some of these.

The press has no lesser right either. The State cannot regulate newspapers as a trade and then say that speech is unaffected, which is the argument Bennett Coleman rejected.

The right belongs to citizens. Article 19 is conferred on citizens, so a foreign national or a foreign company cannot claim it. That produced the standing problem in Bennett Coleman.

The grounds of restriction are the citizen's grounds. Article 19(2) applies unchanged, so nothing may be done to a newspaper that could not be done to a speaker.

What the freedom includes

Built up case by case, and the list is the answer to "what does freedom of the press mean".

The right to publish. To print and to disseminate ideas.

The right to circulate. This is the one students forget, and it is the most important.

Facts. Sakal Papers (P) Ltd v. Union of India, AIR 1962 SC 305, (1962) 3 SCR 842, decided 25 September 1961. The Newspaper (Price and Page) Act 1956 and an Order under it fixed the number of pages and the size a newspaper might publish in relation to its price, and regulated the space for advertisements. The stated object was to prevent unfair competition and to help smaller newspapers.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in267

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Sixty

The Grounds of Reasonable Restriction

Syllabus topic 5, "Freedom of press and challenges of new scientific development".

In one line

Speech may be restricted only on eight named grounds, only by a law, and only so far as the restriction is reasonable, which now means proportionate.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 19(2) provides that nothing in sub-clause (a) of clause (1) shall affect the operation of any existing law, or prevent the State from making any law, in so far as such law imposes reasonable restrictions on the exercise of the right conferred by that sub-clause in the interests of the sovereignty and integrity of India, the security of the State, friendly relations with foreign States, public order, decency or morality, or in relation to contempt of court, defamation or incitement to an offence. The clause as originally enacted contained neither sovereignty and integrity of India, nor public order, nor friendly relations with foreign States; the second and third were added by the Constitution (First Amendment) Act, 1951 and the first by the Constitution (Sixteenth Amendment) Act, 1963.

The three requirements

Every restriction must satisfy all three, and a problem answer should take them in order.

One, there must be a law. Article 19(2) speaks of the operation of any existing law or the making of any law. An executive order without statutory backing cannot restrict article 19(1)(a), however good its purpose. This is the requirement most often overlooked and most often decisive.

Two, the restriction must fall within one of the eight grounds. The list is exhaustive. As Indian Express Newspapers (Bombay) Pvt Ltd v. Union of India, AIR 1986 SC 515, (1985) 2 SCR 287, decided 6 December 1984, put it, there can be no restriction other than those mentioned in article 19(2), and no interference in the name of public interest: even when clause (2) was substituted by the First Amendment, Parliament did not add the general interest of the public. Sakal Papers held the same, striking down a law whose object was to help smaller newspapers because that object appears nowhere in clause (2).

Three, the restriction must be reasonable. Not merely rationally connected but reasonable in extent, and the court decides, not the legislature.

The eight grounds

Sovereignty and integrity of India. Added by the Sixteenth Amendment 1963, following the recommendation of a committee on national integration, to reach advocacy of secession.

Security of the State. Narrower than public order. It refers to serious and aggravated forms of disturbance: rebellion, waging war, insurrection. Ordinary breaches of the peace are not within it, and the distinction was drawn very early.

Friendly relations with foreign States. Added by the First Amendment 1951.

Public order. Added by the First Amendment 1951, after decisions had held that the original clause did not cover it. It is the ground with the widest practical reach and it is defined by contrast: law and order is the widest circle, public order a smaller circle within it, and security of the State the smallest at the centre. An act may disturb law and order without disturbing public order; what matters is whether it affects the community at large or merely individuals.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in271

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Sixty-One

Prior Restraint and Pre-Censorship

Syllabus topic 5, "Freedom of press and challenges of new scientific development".

In one line

Stopping something from being published is worse than punishing it afterwards, and Indian law treats prior restraint with a suspicion it does not extend to subsequent liability.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: a prior restraint is a restriction imposed before publication, whether by requiring official permission, by prohibiting publication of a class of matter, or by suppressing a particular item. It is distinguished from subsequent punishment, which leaves the speaker free to publish and answerable afterwards under the law of defamation, contempt, obscenity or sedition. Prior restraint is not per se unconstitutional in India, unlike the position under the First Amendment to the United States Constitution, but it must satisfy article 19(2) like any other restriction, and because it operates before anything has happened it is harder to justify: the apprehended harm is necessarily hypothetical, and the restriction suppresses matter that may turn out to be entirely lawful.

Why prior restraint is worse

Four reasons, and they should be given before any case.

It suppresses the lawful with the unlawful. A subsequent prosecution operates on a publication that exists and can be examined. A prior restraint operates on a prediction, and necessarily catches material that would have been perfectly lawful.

It reverses the burden. After publication the State must prove the offence. Before it, the publisher must persuade an official to permit him to speak.

It has no public record. Speech that is punished has at least been heard, and the punishment can be criticised. Speech that is prevented leaves nothing behind, so the restraint escapes the scrutiny that publication would have attracted.

It is administered by officials, not courts. A licensing or permission regime puts the decision in the hands of the executive, and the decision is usually unreviewable in practice because the applicant has nothing to show.

The Indian position

Unlike the American doctrine, which treats prior restraint as presumptively invalid and almost never permits it, Indian law has no separate rule. A prior restraint is a restriction, and it must satisfy the three requirements in [The Grounds of Reasonable Restriction]: a law, one of the eight grounds, and reasonableness meaning proportionality.

What follows in practice is that prior restraints are permitted in defined and narrow fields, and struck down where they operate as general licensing.

Permitted, in substance: pre-censorship of films, on the footing that the medium is uniquely powerful and reaches an undifferentiated audience, exercised under a statute with a right of appeal; restrictions on publication of court proceedings in defined circumstances; and temporary prohibitions under public order powers where the conditions are strictly satisfied.

Struck down: requirements of official permission before publishing a newspaper; controls on pages, price and circulation; and general powers to prohibit publication with no principle stated.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in275

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Sixty-Two

The Press and the Legislature

Syllabus topic 5, "Freedom of press and challenges of new scientific development".

In one line

A House of the legislature can punish for contempt, a newspaper can report what the House does, and article 361A was inserted because the two collided.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 105 confers on Parliament, its members and committees freedom of speech in Parliament, immunity from proceedings in any court in respect of anything said or any vote given, immunity in respect of publication by or under the authority of a House of any report, paper, votes or proceedings, and such other powers, privileges and immunities as Parliament may by law define. Article 194 makes identical provision for the State legislatures. Article 361A, inserted by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, provides that no person shall be liable to any proceedings, civil or criminal, in any court in respect of the publication in a newspaper of a substantially true report of any proceedings of either House of Parliament or of a State legislature, unless the publication is proved to have been made with malice, and that the protection does not apply to a report of proceedings of a sitting held in secret.

The two things a House holds

Keep them apart, because they behave differently.

Freedom of speech in the House, under articles 105(1) and (2) and 194(1) and (2). A member is not liable in any court for anything said or any vote given in the House or a committee. This is an immunity of the member, and it is absolute within its field.

The powers, privileges and immunities of the House, under articles 105(3) and 194(3). These include the power to regulate its own proceedings, to exclude strangers, to control publication of its debates, and to punish for contempt or breach of privilege, including by admonition, reprimand or committal. The clause provides that these shall be such as Parliament or the State legislature may by law define, and until so defined, those which the House had at the commencement of the Constitution.

The consequence of the second half of that clause. No such law has been enacted. So the privileges continue to be those the House had in 1950, which are the privileges of the House of Commons as they then stood, incorporated by reference. That is an unusual state of affairs: a power to punish, held by a body that is not a court, whose content is fixed by reference to the practice of a foreign legislature at a date now three quarters of a century past.

Where the press comes in

Three collisions, and each has a different answer.

Reporting what was said. A member's speech may be defamatory of a person outside the House. The member is immune under article 105(2). Is the newspaper that reports the speech equally immune?

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in279

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Sixty-Three

The Right to Information

Syllabus topic 5, "Freedom of press and challenges of new scientific development". MU set the relevance between the right to information and freedom of speech as a short note in the 2022 bank.

In one line

The Constitution says nothing about a right to information, and the courts read one into the right to speak, on the ground that you cannot form or express an opinion about what you are not allowed to know.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Constitution contains no express right to information. The right has been read into article 19(1)(a) on the reasoning that the freedom of speech and expression includes the right to receive and to impart information, since expression without information is empty and the citizen of a democracy must be able to know what is done in his name. In Indian Express Newspapers (Bombay) Pvt Ltd v. Union of India the Supreme Court held that freedom of the press means freedom from interference from authority which would have the effect of interference with the content and circulation of newspapers, and that there can be no restriction other than those in article 19(2). The right was given statutory form by the Right to Information Act 2005, and any restriction on it must satisfy article 19(2) like any other restriction on speech.

How the right was derived

Three steps, and each is a proposition the courts have stated.

Step one: the right to speak includes the right to know. A guarantee of expression which left the State free to withhold the facts would protect the form of speech and not its substance. So article 19(1)(a) carries a correlative right to receive information.

Step two: the citizen is entitled to know what government does. In a republic the government holds power on behalf of the people, and information about how that power is used is not the government's property. Secrecy is the exception and must be justified.

Step three: the same limits apply. Because the right is located in article 19(1)(a), a restriction on it must satisfy article 19(2). On Indian Express Newspapers (Bombay) Pvt Ltd v. Union of India, AIR 1986 SC 515, (1985) 2 SCR 287, decided 6 December 1984, there can be no restriction other than those in article 19(2) and no interference in the name of public interest. That is a stronger discipline than a statutory exemption clause, and it is the reason the constitutional derivation still matters after the Act.

The related use of the right. The same reasoning produced the voter's right to know the antecedents of a candidate, which is dealt with in [The Voter's Right to Know], and it is worth cross-referring because it shows the derivation doing work outside the press context.

The Act of 2005

The scheme. Every public authority must maintain its records, publish specified categories of information suo motu under section 4, and appoint Public Information Officers. Any citizen may request information, with no obligation to give reasons for the request. The officer must respond within thirty days, or forty-eight hours where the request concerns the life or liberty of a person. There is a first appeal within the authority and a second appeal to the Information Commission.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in283

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Sixty-Four

Speech Online

Syllabus topic 5, "Freedom of press and challenges of new scientific development". This is the "new scientific development" MU's label names, in its present form.

In one line

The medium is new and the article is not: speech on the internet has exactly the protection of speech anywhere else, and the difficulty is that the internet gives the State three levers it never had over a printing press.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the freedom of speech and expression under article 19(1)(a) is not confined to any medium. In Anuradha Bhasin v. Union of India the Supreme Court declared that the freedom of speech and expression and the freedom to practise any profession or carry on any trade, business or occupation over the medium of the internet enjoy constitutional protection under articles 19(1)(a) and 19(1)(g), and that restrictions upon such rights must be in consonance with the mandate under article 19(2) and (6), inclusive of the test of proportionality. Restrictions on online speech operate in three ways not available against print: by penalising the speaker, by imposing liability on the intermediary who carries the speech, and by suspending the medium itself.

Lever one: penalising the speaker

Section 66A of the Information Technology Act 2000 made it an offence, punishable with imprisonment, to send by means of a computer resource or communication device any information that is grossly offensive or has menacing character, or any information the sender knows to be false but sends for the purpose of causing annoyance, inconvenience, danger, obstruction, insult, injury, criminal intimidation, enmity, hatred or ill will.

Shreya Singhal v. Union of India struck it down in its entirety as violating article 19(1)(a) and not saved by article 19(2). The reasoning, as it is generally reported, rested on three grounds worth stating separately.

Vagueness. Expressions such as grossly offensive, menacing, annoyance and inconvenience have no ascertainable meaning, so a citizen cannot know what is forbidden, and an officer decides case by case. A criminal provision that cannot be understood in advance offends the requirement that a restriction be reasonable.

Overbreadth. The section reached a vast amount of protected speech in order to catch a small amount of unprotected speech, and a restriction whose sweep exceeds its object is disproportionate.

The advocacy and incitement distinction. Discussion and advocacy of an idea, however unpopular, are protected; only incitement may be punished, and section 66A did not distinguish among the three at all.

The Court also read down the intermediary provisions and struck down a provision permitting State authorities to block, while upholding the central blocking power with its procedural safeguards.

The report of Shreya Singhal could not be opened from the sources this book is built from. It is named without a citation and the account above is the standard one; confirm it against the report before relying on it in writing.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in287

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Sixty-Five

Privacy, Surveillance and Data

Syllabus topic 5, "Freedom of press and challenges of new scientific development".

In one line

Nine judges held unanimously that privacy is a fundamental right, and the interesting part is that they located it in the whole of Part III rather than in article 21 alone.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Constitution contains no express right to privacy, and in M P Sharma, decided by eight judges, and in Kharak Singh, decided by six, it had been held that no such right is protected. In Justice K.S. Puttaswamy (Retd) v. Union of India a Bench of nine judges unanimously overruled M P Sharma, overruled Kharak Singh to the extent it held that the right to privacy is not protected, and declared that the right to privacy is protected as an intrinsic part of the right to life and personal liberty under article 21 and as a part of the freedoms guaranteed by Part III of the Constitution. Restrictions on the right must satisfy the requirements of legality, a legitimate State aim and proportionality.

The decision

Facts. Justice K.S. Puttaswamy (Retd) v. Union of India, decided 24 August 2017 by nine judges. A reference arising out of challenges to the Aadhaar scheme, in which the Union contended that there is no fundamental right to privacy at all, relying on two older and larger Benches.

Held. Unanimously, in four terms:

(i) M P Sharma, which holds that the right to privacy is not protected by the Constitution, stands overruled.

(ii) Kharak Singh, to the extent that it holds that the right to privacy is not protected by the Constitution, stands overruled.

(iii) The right to privacy is protected as an intrinsic part of the right to life and personal liberty under article 21 and as a part of the freedoms guaranteed by Part III of the Constitution.

(iv) Decisions subsequent to Kharak Singh which enunciated that position lay down the correct law.

Six separate judgments were delivered; the judgment for the Chief Justice, Agrawal and Nazeer JJ. and himself was delivered by Chandrachud J.

Why the wording of (iii) matters more than students notice. Privacy is not confined to article 21. It is protected as a part of the freedoms guaranteed by Part III, which means it inheres in article 19 as well. That is what allows privacy reasoning to be used about speech, association and movement, and it is why this case belongs in a chapter on the press rather than only in a chapter on life and liberty.

The tests for a restriction

Because privacy is a Part III right, it may be restricted, and the standard formulation has three requirements, with a fourth commonly added.

Legality. There must be a law. Executive action without statutory backing cannot invade privacy, which is the same first requirement as under article 19(2) and the one most often decisive.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in292

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Sixty-Six

Hate Speech, Fake News and Broadcasting

Syllabus topic 5, "Freedom of press and challenges of new scientific development".

In one line

There is no offence called hate speech in India, the Constitution does not use the phrase, and every attempt to define it runs into the line between an idea that offends and a statement that incites.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Constitution does not use the expression hate speech, and no statute defines it. What exists is a set of offences directed at particular consequences: promoting enmity between groups on grounds of religion, race, place of birth, residence or language and doing acts prejudicial to the maintenance of harmony; deliberate and malicious acts intended to outrage religious feelings; imputations prejudicial to national integration; and statements conducing to public mischief. Any such restriction must be justified under article 19(2), and the grounds available are public order, decency or morality, incitement to an offence, and the sovereignty and integrity of India. The controlling distinction is between the advocacy of an idea, which is protected however unpopular, and incitement to an offence, which is not.

Why "hate speech" is not a legal category here

Three points, and they should open any answer, because the question is usually framed using a term the law does not employ.

The Constitution restricts by ground, not by category. Article 19(2) permits restriction in the interests of public order, decency or morality, sovereignty and integrity, and in relation to incitement to an offence. A restriction is justified by showing it falls within a ground, not by labelling the speech.

"Hate" is not a ground. Speech that expresses hatred is not for that reason restrictable. What matters is its effect: does it tend to disturb public order, or does it incite an offence.

"Offensive" is certainly not a ground. This is the proposition that decides most examination problems. There is no right not to be offended, and a restriction resting on offence alone finds no home in article 19(2). It was precisely the vagueness of "grossly offensive" and "annoyance" that brought down section 66A of the Information Technology Act, dealt with in [Speech Online].

The line: advocacy, discussion, incitement

The three-way distinction is the most useful tool in this topic.

Discussion of an idea, including an idea most people find repellent, is protected.

Advocacy of an idea, urging others to accept it, is protected.

Incitement to an offence is not, and it is the eighth ground in article 19(2).

What separates incitement from advocacy is proximity, and two elements are usually required: the speech must call for or be directed at unlawful action, and the connection between the speech and the apprehended harm must be direct and immediate, not remote or conjectural. The image customarily used is that of a spark in a powder keg: the question is whether the material is such that the words will set it off now.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in296

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Sixty-Seven

New Scientific Development and the Freedom of Speech

Syllabus topic 5, "Freedom of press and challenges of new scientific development". This chapter answers the second half of MU's label directly; the paper has set it as "Analyse emerging issues and challenges with respect to freedom of speech in the light of new scientific development".

In one line

Every new medium has been said to require a new doctrine, and what has actually happened is that the same doctrine has been applied while the assumptions underneath it quietly stopped holding.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 19(1)(a) is not confined to any medium, and the grounds of restriction in article 19(2) do not vary with the technology used. The freedom has accordingly been held to extend to print, to film, to broadcasting and, in Anuradha Bhasin v. Union of India, to speech and to trade over the medium of the internet, subject in each case to article 19(2) and to the test of proportionality. What changes with each new technology is not the doctrine but the factual assumptions the doctrine was built on: about who publishes, at what cost, to what audience, with what permanence, and through whose hands the speech passes.

The four assumptions that technology has removed

This is the organising idea of the chapter, and an answer built on it will be better than one that lists gadgets.

Assumption one: publishing is expensive, so publishers are few. The whole architecture of press law assumes an identifiable publisher with a printing press, an editor and an address. Regulation was addressed to that person. When everyone can publish at no cost, a rule proportionate as applied to a newspaper may be grossly disproportionate applied to millions of individuals, and the practical enforcement of any speech restriction becomes selective, which raises its own article 14 problem.

Assumption two: speech is local and perishable. A defamatory statement in a newspaper reached one city and was forgotten. Online it reaches everywhere, stays indefinitely, and resurfaces. The proximity test for incitement, described in [Hate Speech, Fake News and Broadcasting], assumes a speaker addressing a crowd; it fits badly where the audience assembles months later.

Assumption three: the speaker controls the speech. In print the publisher decided what appeared. Online the speech passes through an intermediary whose incentives differ from the speaker's, which gives the State a lever against the carrier rather than the speaker, as [Speech Online] explains.

Assumption four: to reach an audience you must persuade a publisher. Now an algorithm decides what is seen. Nothing is censored and much is invisible, which no doctrine framed around prohibition addresses at all.

What has stayed the same, and should be said first

Before describing what is new, an answer should establish that the doctrine has held, because that is the legally correct position and it earns credit.

The medium does not change the right. Anuradha Bhasin v. Union of India, decided 10 January 2020, declared that the freedom of speech and expression and the freedom to practise any profession or carry on any trade, business or occupation over the medium of the internet enjoy constitutional protection under articles 19(1)(a) and 19(1)(g), and that restrictions must be in consonance with article 19(2) and (6), inclusive of the test of proportionality. It also directed that suspension orders be published, that indefinite suspension is impermissible, that suspension must be temporary and not beyond the necessary duration and is subject to judicial review, with review by the Review Committee within seven working days, and that under section 144 the danger must be in the nature of an emergency, the power may not be used to suppress legitimate expression of opinion or grievance, the order must state material facts, the Magistrate must apply the least intrusive measure, and repetitive orders are an abuse of power.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in301

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Module III

munotes.in

Chapter Sixty-Eight

Article 21: From Gopalan to Maneka

Syllabus topic 6, "Emerging regime of new rights and remedies"

In one line

For the Constitution's first twenty-eight years the guarantees of freedom, life and arrest were read as separate boxes, so a law that fitted into one box escaped the tests in the others; in 1978 the Court said they overlap, and almost every right in this module was built on that change.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: in A.K. Gopalan v. State of Madras the Supreme Court held that articles 19, 21 and 22 were mutually exclusive, that a law of preventive detention was to be tested against article 22 alone, that "law" in article 21 meant State-made law and not natural justice, and that "procedure established by law" was not to be read as the American "due process of law". In Maneka Gandhi v. Union of India a seven-judge Bench held the opposite on every branch: article 21 does not exclude article 19, a law depriving a person of personal liberty must also satisfy articles 19 and 14, and the procedure such a law prescribes must be "fair, just and reasonable, not fanciful, oppressive or arbitrary". The three articles are now read together as the golden triangle.

Why the law has this at all

Article 21 is eighteen words long and, read flatly, promises very little. It does not say a person may not be deprived of life or liberty. It says he may not be deprived of them except according to procedure established by law. On its face, then, the article is satisfied the moment there is a law and the law is followed. A legislature that wanted to detain people could simply pass a statute saying so, and the guarantee would have been kept.

That is not a hypothetical worry, and it is not a drafting accident. The Constituent Assembly considered the American phrase "due process of law", which allows a court to strike down a law whose content is unfair, and deliberately did not use it. What replaced it, "procedure established by law", was borrowed from the Japanese Constitution and was understood at the time to be the narrower promise.

So the question that runs through this whole module is: how did a guarantee drafted to be narrow become the source of the rights to livelihood, shelter, health, education, privacy and dignity? The answer begins with the two cases in this chapter, and the honest version of it includes the criticism that the Court got there by reading into the article something its makers took out.

The provision

Article 21 is headed Protection of life and personal liberty, and its whole text is one sentence: "No person shall be deprived of his life or personal liberty except according to procedure established by law."

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in305

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Sixty-Nine

Procedure Established by Law

Syllabus topic 6, "Emerging regime of new rights and remedies"

In one line

The Constitution says a person may be deprived of life or liberty by "procedure established by law", which on its face means any procedure a legislature writes down; the Court has since held that the procedure must also be fair, so the phrase now does most of the work the rejected American phrase would have done.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the makers of the Constitution deliberately declined to adopt the American formula "due process of law" and adopted instead "procedure established by law", which was understood to confine the court to asking whether a law existed and was followed, not whether it was just. A.K. Gopalan gave the phrase that narrow reading, holding that "law" meant State-made law and not the principles of natural justice. Maneka Gandhi held that the mere prescription of some kind of procedure cannot meet the mandate of article 21, and that the procedure must be "fair, just and reasonable, not fanciful, oppressive or arbitrary". The result is that Indian law now applies a standard of substantive fairness without having adopted the words that authorise it.

Why this phrase is the whole argument

Two constitutional traditions answer differently the question of how far a judge may go in reviewing a law that takes away liberty.

The procedural answer. The judge asks only: is there a law, was it made by a competent legislature, and was its procedure followed? If yes, the deprivation is lawful however harsh the law. The legislature is trusted, and the judge stays out of the merits.

The substantive answer. The judge asks in addition: is the law itself fair? A law can be validly enacted, correctly followed, and still be struck down because what it does to a person is unjust. That is what "due process of law" in the American Fifth and Fourteenth Amendments has come to mean.

The choice between them is a choice about who has the last word. India's text chose the first. India's case law arrived at something close to the second. Everything difficult about this topic sits in that gap, and a good answer explains the gap rather than pretending it does not exist.

What the makers refused

The drafting history is not decoration here; it is the reason the narrow reading was available at all.

The draft article carried the words "without due process of law". They were removed. The phrase substituted, "except according to procedure established by law", follows the Japanese Constitution of 1946. The change was made on advice that "due process" would give the judiciary an open-ended power to review the wisdom of legislation, which the framers of a new republic with a large legislative programme did not want.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in311

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Seventy

The Expansion of "Life"

Syllabus topic 6, "Emerging regime of new rights and remedies"

In one line

"Life" in article 21 does not mean only being alive; it means living with dignity, and once the Court said so it acquired a method for adding a new right to the Constitution without an amendment.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the right to life in article 21 is not confined to mere animal existence. In Francis Coralie Mullin the Court held that it "includes the right to live with human dignity and all that goes along with it, namely, the bare necessaries of life such as adequate nutrition, clothing and shelter", and that "every act which offends against or impairs human dignity would constitute deprivation pro tanto of this right to live". The content of the right varies with the economic development of the country but must in any view include the basic necessities of life and the bare minimum expression of the human self. This is the reasoning from which the rights to livelihood, shelter, health, a clean environment, education and privacy were each derived.

Why the law has this at all

Read narrowly, article 21 protects a person from being killed or imprisoned without legal authority. That is a real protection and it is not nothing. But it leaves untouched almost everything that makes a life: whether a person can eat, be treated when ill, be schooled, be free from surveillance, or be spared degrading treatment in custody.

For a Constitution that opens by promising to secure to all its citizens justice, liberty, equality and the dignity of the individual, that is a strange result. The word "life" was doing far less work than the Preamble suggested.

There were two ways to fix it. Amend the Constitution to add the missing rights, which requires Parliament and a special majority. Or read the word "life" as meaning what the Preamble implies, which requires only a court. India took the second route, and this chapter is about the method, its power and its cost.

Where the expansion began, and it began by losing

Facts. Kharak Singh v. State of U.P., 1963 AIR 1295, 1964 SCR (1) 332, decided 18 December 1962. Kharak Singh was challaned in a dacoity case and released for want of evidence. The police opened a history sheet on him and put him under "surveillance" as defined by Regulation 236 of the U.P. Police Regulations. Surveillance meant five things: secret picketing of his house, domiciliary visits at night, periodical enquiries by officers into his repute, habits, associations, income, expenses and occupation, the reporting by constables and chaukidars of his movements and absences, and the collection of all this on a history sheet. He petitioned under article 32.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in316

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Seventy-One

Livelihood and Shelter

Syllabus topic 6, "Emerging regime of new rights and remedies"

In one line

Take away the only thing a poor person lives on and you have not merely made him poorer: you have taken his life, and that cannot be done to him except by a fair procedure.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the right to life in article 21 includes the right to livelihood, because "no person can live without the means of living, that is, the means of livelihood", and the right to shelter, because a reasonable residence "should be taken as included in 'life' in Article 21". Neither obliges the State to hand anyone a job or a house. Each converts the taking away of an existing livelihood or shelter into a deprivation of life, to be done only by a procedure that is just, fair and reasonable. Articles 39(a) and 41 supply the content of the right without themselves becoming enforceable.

Why the law has this at all

Read literally, article 21 protects a person against being killed or locked up. That is a real protection, but not the one the poorest need. Nobody proposes to execute a pavement dweller. What happens to him is that his hut is pulled down and the job he walked to every morning is now four hundred kilometres away. He has not been killed. He has lost everything that made living possible.

The Constitution had promised him better, but in the wrong Part. Articles 39(a) and 41 are directive principles, and article 37 says of the whole of Part IV that its provisions "shall not be enforceable by any court, but the principles therein laid down are nevertheless fundamental in the governance of the country". The promise sat in the unenforceable Part and the remedy in the enforceable one, and until 1985 nothing joined them. What joined them is the method in [The Expansion of "Life"]: read "life" in the light of the directive principles, and Part IV enters Part III without becoming enforceable.

The provisions

Article 21, headed Protection of life and personal liberty, is one sentence: "No person shall be deprived of his life or personal liberty except according to procedure established by law."

Article 41, headed Right to work, to education and to public assistance in certain cases, reads: "The State shall, within the limits of its economic capacity and development, make effective provision for securing the right to work, to education and to public assistance in cases of unemployment, old age, sickness and disablement, and in other cases of undeserved want."

Article 39(a) directs the State to secure "that the citizens, men and women equally, have the right to an adequate means of livelihood".

Broken down

Article 41 has its own brake, and it is a duty to make provision rather than to provide. The duty arises only "within the limits of its economic capacity and development", and to "make effective provision" is a direction about schemes and budgets, not a promise of employment to a named person. That is why article 41 cannot be turned into a right to be given a job.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in321

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Seventy-Two

Health and the Environment

Syllabus topic 6, "Emerging regime of new rights and remedies"

In one line

The Constitution puts health and the environment among the directive principles, which are expressly unenforceable in a court; the Court has nonetheless made both enforceable, by reading them into the right to life in article 21 and using the directive principles to say what "life" means.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: articles 47 and 48A place duties on the State in respect of public health and of the environment, and article 37 makes the directive principles not enforceable by any court. The Supreme Court has held that the right to life in article 21 includes the right to emergency medical treatment (Parmanand Katara), the right to health and medical care of a worker in service and after retirement (Consumer Education and Research Centre), and the right to the enjoyment of pollution-free water and air (Subhash Kumar), and has read the precautionary principle and the polluter pays principle into domestic law as part of sustainable development (Vellore Citizens Welfare Forum). The technique in each is the same: the directive principle supplies the content, and article 21 supplies the enforceability.

Why the law has this at all

Part IV of the Constitution states goals the State is to pursue: nutrition, public health, a living wage, the environment. Article 37 then says in terms that these provisions "shall not be enforceable by any court". They were drafted that way on purpose. A new republic could not promise a court-enforceable right to health when it had neither the hospitals nor the revenue, and the framers preferred an honest aspiration to a hollow guarantee.

That left an obvious gap. A person poisoned by an employer's asbestos, or refused treatment at a hospital gate, or drinking water fouled by a factory, had a real injury and no constitutional remedy: article 47 was unenforceable and article 21 protected only "life", which on the older reading meant not being killed or imprisoned unlawfully.

The gap was closed from the other side. If "life" in article 21 means more than animal existence, as [The Expansion of "Life"] explains, then the question of what it does include has to be answered from somewhere. The Court answered it from Part IV. The directive principles stopped being merely unenforceable goals and became the dictionary for the enforceable right.

The two provisions the Court reads with article 21

Article 47 is headed Duty of the State to raise the level of nutrition and the standard of living and to improve public health, and provides that "The State shall regard the raising of the level of nutrition and the standard of living of its people and the improvement of public health as among its primary duties", and in particular shall endeavour to bring about prohibition of the consumption, except for medicinal purposes, of intoxicating drinks and of drugs injurious to health.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in327

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Seventy-Three

Education Before Article 21A

Syllabus topic 6, "Emerging regime of new rights and remedies"

In one line

The Constitution asked the State to try to educate every child and gave no child a way of insisting on it; the Court found the right inside article 21 instead, and then had to decide how much of it there was.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: education appeared in the Constitution of 1950 only in Part IV, in articles 41 and 45, and article 37 makes Part IV unenforceable. In Miss Mohini Jain v. State of Karnataka the Court held that "The right to education flows directly from right to life", that every citizen has a right to education at all levels, and that a capitation fee is a denial of it. In Unni Krishnan, J.P. v. State of Andhra Pradesh a Constitution Bench of five agreed on the source but refused that width: the right is read in the light of articles 45 and 41, so that "every child/citizen of this country has a right to free education until he completes the age of 14 years", and after fourteen it "is subject to the limits of economic capacity and development of the State". The Eighty-sixth Amendment later put that holding into the text as article 21A.

Why the law has this at all

The Constitution of 1950 contained no fundamental right to education. It contained a promise, in the Part that cannot be enforced. Article 45 as originally enacted gave the State ten years to provide free and compulsory education for every child up to fourteen. That decade expired in 1960 with the promise unkept, and a child had no court to go to, because article 37 says the provisions of Part IV "shall not be enforceable by any court".

That is the problem this chapter is about. Not whether education matters, which nobody disputed, but where in the Constitution a child could find something a judge could enforce. The answer is the manoeuvre used for livelihood and shelter in [Livelihood and Shelter]: leave Part IV unenforceable, and read its content into the word "life" in article 21, which is enforceable. What makes education the hardest case for that method is scale. A right to be left alone costs the State nothing. A right to be taught costs it a school and a teacher for every child in the country, and Unni Krishnan is the Court discovering the limits of a right it had just created.

The provisions

Article 21: "No person shall be deprived of his life or personal liberty except according to procedure established by law."

Article 41 directs that "The State shall, within the limits of its economic capacity and development, make effective provision for securing the right to work, to education and to public assistance in cases of unemployment, old age, sickness and disablement, and in other cases of undeserved want."

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in333

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Seventy-Four

Article 21A and the Right to Education Act

Syllabus topic 6, "Emerging regime of new rights and remedies"

In one line

Since 2010 a child between six and fourteen has a fundamental right to be schooled for nothing, and Parliament has decided that private schools help pay for it by giving away a quarter of their first class.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 21A, inserted by the Constitution (Eighty-sixth Amendment) Act 2002, provides that "The State shall provide free and compulsory education to all children of the age of six to fourteen years in such manner as the State may, by law, determine." The obligation it creates is on the State, not on a school; but the words "in such manner as the State may, by law, determine" confer a new power, and the law made under that power is the Right of Children to Free and Compulsory Education Act 2009, whose section 12(1)(c) requires every recognised school, including an unaided school, to admit in Class I at least twenty-five per cent of the strength of that class from the weaker sections and disadvantaged groups of the neighbourhood. That obligation binds unaided non-minority schools, and does not bind minority schools, aided or unaided.

Why the law has this at all

The Constitution promised universal elementary education in 1950, and it promised it in the wrong Part. Article 45, as originally enacted, was a directive principle: within ten years the State was to endeavour to provide free and compulsory education for all children until they completed fourteen years. Article 37 makes the whole of Part IV unenforceable, so nothing followed from the failure to do it.

The Court closed part of the gap by reading education into article 21, which is [Education Before Article 21A]. What it read in was limited, and the limit is the reason for the amendment. The Statement of Objects and Reasons of the Bill that became the Eighty-sixth Amendment, reproduced in the Pramati judgment, is candid about why. Of the goal in article 45 it says: "We could not achieve this goal even after 50 years of adoption of this provision." Therefore "an explicit provision should be made in the Part relating to Fundamental Rights".

Note the dates, because students get them wrong. The amendment is of 2002, and its own footnote in the Constitution records that it took effect from 1 April 2010, the day the Act of 2009 came into force. For eight years the article bound nobody.

The provisions

Article 21A, headed Right to education, is one sentence: "The State shall provide free and compulsory education to all children of the age of six to fourteen years in such manner as the State may, by law, determine."

The same amendment rewrote article 45, which now reads: "The State shall endeavour to provide early childhood care and education for all children until they complete the age of six years." The directive principle was not repealed. It was moved down to the years the new fundamental right does not reach.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in339

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Seventy-Five

Privacy

Syllabus topic 6, "Emerging regime of new rights and remedies"

In one line

The Constitution never mentions privacy, and for sixty-seven years the State was able to say so; in 2017 nine judges held unanimously that privacy is protected anyway, as part of the right to life and of the freedoms in Part III, and laid down three tests any law invading it must pass.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: in Justice K.S. Puttaswamy (Retd) v. Union of India a Bench of nine judges held that the right to privacy is protected as an intrinsic part of the right to life and personal liberty under article 21 and as a part of the freedoms guaranteed by Part III of the Constitution, overruling M.P. Sharma and overruling Kharak Singh to the extent that it held privacy is not so protected. A law invading privacy must satisfy a three-fold requirement: legality, that is, the existence of a law; need, in terms of a legitimate State aim; and proportionality, that the means adopted are proportional to the object sought to be achieved.

Why the case had to be decided by nine judges

The reason is procedural, and it is worth stating because MU's examiners like it.

Two old decisions stood in the way. M.P. Sharma was decided by eight judges in 1954 and Kharak Singh by six in 1962, and both contained observations that the Constitution contains no right to privacy. Later benches, of two and three judges, had repeatedly held that privacy was protected. That is an untidy state of the law: smaller benches cannot overrule larger ones, so the later cases were of doubtful authority however numerous.

When the Aadhaar scheme was challenged, the Union took the point squarely: there is no fundamental right to privacy, and M.P. Sharma and Kharak Singh say so. The only way to settle it was a Bench larger than eight. Hence nine.

That is why the answer to "how many judges decided Puttaswamy" is not trivia. The number was determined by the size of the benches that had to be overruled.

What the two old cases actually decided

Neither was a privacy case in the modern sense, and saying so is what separates a good answer from a recital.

Facts. M.P. Sharma v. Satish Chandra, District Magistrate, Delhi, District Magistrate, Delhi, 1954 AIR 300, 1954 SCR 1077, decided 15 March 1954. Search warrants were issued under section 96(1) of the Code of Criminal Procedure 1898 and documents were searched for and seized. The challenge was that this offended article 19(1)(f), the then right to property, and article 20(3), the protection against self-incrimination.

Held. The provision for a search warrant does not offend article 19(1)(f). A search and seizure is only a temporary interference with the right to hold the property searched and the articles seized; statutory recognition of it is a necessary and reasonable restriction. It was in the course of this reasoning, and not as the point decided, that the Court observed that the Constitution contains no provision analogous to the American Fourth Amendment and so no right to privacy.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in345

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Seventy-Six

Dignity, Autonomy and the End of Life

Syllabus topic 6, "Emerging regime of new rights and remedies"

In one line

Article 21 protects life, and the question this chapter answers is whether a right to life can include a right to decide how it is lived and how it ends; the answer is that it protects choices about how you live, and dignity at the end of life, but not a right to shorten life itself.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: in Gian Kaur v. State of Punjab a Constitution Bench held that "'Right to life' is a natural right embodied in article 21 but suicide is an unnatural termination or extinction of life and, therefore, incompatible and inconsistent with the concept of 'right to life'", and that "the 'right to die', if any, is inherently inconsistent with the 'right to life' as is 'death' with 'life'". But it also held that the right to live with human dignity "would mean the existence of such a right upto the end of natural life", including "the right to a dignified life upto the point of death including a dignified procedure of death". In Common Cause a Constitution Bench built on that to recognise passive euthanasia and the advance directive. In Navtej Singh Johar the Court held section 377 of the Penal Code unconstitutional so far as it criminalises consensual sexual conduct between adults of the same sex.

Why the law has this at all

Once "life" means life with dignity, as [The Expansion of "Life"] establishes, a second question follows immediately and the Constitution does not answer it. If the right is to a dignified life, who decides what is dignified?

Two answers are possible. The State decides, applying a public standard of what a good life is. Or the individual decides, and the right becomes a right of self-determination. Article 21 is silent, and almost every hard question in this chapter is a version of that choice: whether a person may end his own life, whether a dying person may refuse treatment, whom he may love.

The Court's position, worked out over twenty-two years, is that the individual decides how to live, and that the State may not criminalise that choice merely because a majority disapproves of it; but that the right does not extend to extinguishing life itself, because a right cannot include its own destruction.

The right to life does not include a right to die

Facts. Smt. Gian Kaur v. State of Punjab, 1996 AIR 946, (1996) 2 SCC 648, decided 21 March 1996 by a Constitution Bench. The appellants were convicted under section 306 of the Indian Penal Code for abetting a suicide. They argued that since P. Rathinam had held section 309, which punished attempted suicide, unconstitutional on the footing that article 21 includes a "right to die", a person who assists a suicide is merely assisting the enforcement of a fundamental right, so section 306 must also be void.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in350

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Seventy-Seven

Article 20: The Protections of an Accused

Syllabus topic 6, "Emerging regime of new rights and remedies"

In one line

Article 20 gives anyone facing criminal punishment three protections: no punishment under a law made after he acted, no prosecution and punishment twice for the same offence, and no compulsion to supply the evidence that convicts him.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 20 contains three guarantees. Clause (1) forbids ex post facto criminal law, a law that reaches backwards in time: no conviction except for violation of a law in force when the person acted, and no penalty greater than the one then available. Clause (2) enacts the rule against double jeopardy, being put in peril twice for the same wrong; it is narrower than the common law plea, because it requires a prosecution and a punishment before a court of law or a judicial tribunal, as Maqbool Hussain v. State of Bombay held. Clause (3) forbids compelled self-incrimination; it protects a person formally accused, it operates from the police station and not merely the courtroom, and "compelled testimony" includes testimony obtained by psychological pressure, as Nandini Satpathy v. P.L. Dani held and Selvi v. State of Karnataka applied to narcoanalysis, polygraph and brain mapping. The right to move a court to enforce article 20 cannot be suspended even during an Emergency.

Why the law has this at all

The three clauses look unconnected. One idea holds them together: the State prosecuting a person has overwhelming advantages, and three of them it must not be allowed to take.

The first is hindsight: a government embarrassed by conduct it did not think to forbid can forbid it now and punish what has already happened, destroying the promise that a person can know in advance what is forbidden. The second is repetition: a State that loses, or dislikes its sentence, can prosecute again until the result suits it. The third is the accused himself, who knows most about the offence; the cheapest way to prove a case is to make him prove it, and every system that permits that ends in torture.

Article 20 removes all three, absolutely: no exceptions and no "reasonable restrictions" proviso.

The provision

Article 20 is headed Protection in respect of conviction for offences.

Clause (1): "No person shall be convicted of any offence except for violation of a law in force at the time of the commission of the Act charged as an offence, nor be subjected to a penalty greater than that which might have been inflicted under the law in force at the time of the commission of the offence."

Clause (2): "No person shall be prosecuted and punished for the same offence more than once."

Clause (3): "No person accused of any offence shall be compelled to be a witness against himself."

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in356

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Seventy-Eight

Preventive Detention

Syllabus topic 6, "Emerging regime of new rights and remedies"

In one line

The State may lock a person up for what it fears he will do, without a charge or a trial, and article 22 both permits that and limits it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 22 contains two distinct sets of guarantees addressed to two different situations, and clause (3) is the switch between them. Clauses (1) and (2) give a person arrested in the ordinary way the grounds of his arrest, a legal practitioner of his choice, and a magistrate within twenty-four hours. Clause (3) then provides that nothing in clauses (1) and (2) applies to an enemy alien or to a person detained under a law providing for preventive detention. Clauses (4) to (7) are all such a person has: a ceiling of three months unless an Advisory Board reports sufficient cause, and the grounds of detention with the earliest opportunity of representing against the order.

Why the Constitution has this at all

Two kinds of detention have to be separated first, and the difference is not one of degree. Punitive detention is imprisonment for something already done: a charge, a trial, a burden of proof on the prosecution and a sentence at the end, which is the process [Article 20: The Protections of an Accused] deals with. Preventive detention is confinement to stop something that has not yet happened. There is no charge and no trial, because there is as yet nothing to try. The detaining authority acts on its own satisfaction that the person is likely to act in a manner prejudicial to some stated interest, so the order is a precaution against the future, not a punishment for the past.

Most constitutions, if they allow such a power at all, leave it to emergency legislation. India's writes it into the chapter on fundamental rights, so a detention law cannot be attacked merely for being one, and the Seventh Schedule distributes the subject between entry 9 of the Union List and entry 3 of the Concurrent List. The guarantee of liberty and the authority to detain without trial sit in the same Part, four lines apart.

The provision, in two halves

Article 22 is headed Protection against arrest and detention in certain cases, and it reads as two documents bound together.

The first half: ordinary arrest

Clause (1): "No person who is arrested shall be detained in custody without being informed, as soon as may be, of the grounds for such arrest nor shall he be denied the right to consult, and to be defended by, a legal practitioner of his choice."

Clause (2): "Every person who is arrested and detained in custody shall be produced before the nearest magistrate within a period of twenty-four hours of such arrest", excluding travelling time, "and no such person shall be detained in custody beyond the said period without the authority of a magistrate."

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in362

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Seventy-Nine

The Right Against Exploitation

Syllabus topic 6, "Emerging regime of new rights and remedies"

In one line

A man who agrees to work for less than the law says he must be paid has not really agreed to anything, because hunger left him nothing to agree to, and the Constitution treats his work as forced labour.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: articles 23 and 24 form the right against exploitation, and both bind private persons as well as the State. Article 23(1) prohibits traffic in human beings, begar and other similar forms of forced labour, and makes contravention an offence. "Begar" is labour exacted without any remuneration, but the article is not confined to it: "Every form of forced labour, 'begar' or otherwise, is within the inhibition of Article 23", and it makes no difference whether the person forced to give his labour is remunerated. "Force" includes "compulsion arising from hunger and poverty, want and destitution", so payment below the statutory minimum wage makes the labour forced. Article 24 forbids employing any child below fourteen in a factory or mine or in any other hazardous employment, and operates of its own force whether or not Parliament legislates.

Why the law has this at all

Most fundamental rights are addressed to the State, because the drafters expected the danger to come from government. Articles 23 and 24 assume the opposite. The practices they name, bonded labour, begar exacted by a landlord, children in a match factory, are not things a government does. They are things people do to other people, and the State's failure is a failure to stop them.

That is why both are written as flat prohibitions rather than as restraints on State power, and why article 23(1) makes a contravention "an offence punishable in accordance with law". It is also why the same question recurs in every case here: the wrong was done by a contractor or a quarry owner, so what is the State doing in the writ petition? Because when a right enforceable against private persons is violated, the State is constitutionally obliged to interdict the violation.

The provisions

Article 23 is headed Prohibition of traffic in human beings and forced labour. Clause (1): "Traffic in human beings and begar and other similar forms of forced labour are prohibited and any contravention of this provision shall be an offence punishable in accordance with law." Clause (2): "Nothing in this article shall prevent the State from imposing compulsory service for public purposes, and in imposing such service the State shall not make any discrimination on grounds only of religion, race, caste or class or any of them."

Article 24, headed Prohibition of employment of children in factories, etc., reads: "No child below the age of fourteen years shall be employed to work in any factory or mine or engaged in any other hazardous employment."

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in368

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Eighty

Article 32 and the Writs

Syllabus topic 6, "Emerging regime of new rights and remedies"

In one line

A fundamental right that could not be enforced would be a promise with nothing behind it, so the Constitution makes the right to go to the Supreme Court and have one enforced itself a fundamental right.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 32(1) guarantees the right to move the Supreme Court by appropriate proceedings for the enforcement of Part III rights, and because it sits inside Part III that remedial right is itself a fundamental right, so that the Court "is thus constituted the protector and guarantor of fundamental rights, and it cannot, consistently with the responsibility so laid upon it, refuse to entertain applications seeking protection against infringements of such rights", as Romesh Thappar v. State of Madras held while overruling an objection that the petitioner should have gone first to the High Court. Article 32(2) empowers the Court to issue directions, orders or writs, including writs in the nature of habeas corpus, mandamus, prohibition, quo warranto and certiorari. Article 32 is available only for a fundamental right, and does not lie against a judicial order of a superior court made within its jurisdiction, as Naresh Shridhar Mirajkar v. State of Maharashtra held.

Why the law has this at all

Part III would work perfectly well as a set of declarations nobody could act on, and many constitutions are exactly that. The makers did two things instead. They put the remedy in the same Part as the rights, so that a refusal of the remedy is itself a breach of a fundamental right. And they gave it to the Supreme Court directly, without requiring the citizen to climb a ladder of appeals.

A guaranteed remedy against the State is also a check on it: if the executive knows that any person it wrongs can reach the highest court in one step, the calculation changes before the wrong is done.

The provision

Article 32 sits in Part III under the heading Right to Constitutional Remedies, and has four clauses.

Clause (1): "The right to move the Supreme Court by appropriate proceedings for the enforcement of the rights conferred by this Part is guaranteed."

Clause (2): "The Supreme Court shall have power to issue directions or orders or writs, including writs in the nature of habeas corpus, mandamus, prohibition, quo warranto and certiorari, whichever may be appropriate, for the enforcement of any of the rights conferred by this Part."

Clause (3): "Without prejudice to the powers conferred on the Supreme Court by clauses (1) and (2), Parliament may by law empower any other court to exercise within the local limits of its jurisdiction all or any of the powers exercisable by the Supreme Court under clause (2)."

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in374

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Eighty-One

Article 226

Syllabus topic 6, "Emerging regime of new rights and remedies"

In one line

The High Court's writ power covers more kinds of wrong than the Supreme Court's does, and covers less of the map: any legal wrong, but only within the territory that High Court serves.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 226 empowers every High Court to issue directions, orders or writs, including the five named writs, to any person or authority including any Government, "for the enforcement of any of the rights conferred by Part III and for any other purpose". It is therefore wider than article 32 in subject matter, not being confined to fundamental rights, and narrower in territory, running only throughout the territories in relation to which that High Court exercises jurisdiction, extended by clause (2) to any High Court within whose territories the cause of action wholly or in part arises. The remedy is discretionary, and an adequate alternative remedy is the commonest ground on which it is declined. Article 227 gives the High Court superintendence over all courts and tribunals in its territories. Both powers, with article 32, are part of the basic structure and cannot be excluded, as L. Chandra Kumar v. Union of India held.

Why the law has this at all

If article 32 were the only writ jurisdiction, two things would follow. Every person wronged by the State would have to come to Delhi, which for most of the country is a remedy on paper. And a great many public wrongs would have no writ remedy at all, because they are not breaches of fundamental rights: an authority acting outside its statute, a tribunal exceeding its jurisdiction, an appointment made in defiance of a statutory qualification. Article 226 exists so that there is a court close enough to reach and wide enough to hear them.

The provision

Article 226(1): "Notwithstanding anything in article 32, every High Court shall have power, throughout the territories in relation to which it exercises jurisdiction, to issue to any person or authority, including in appropriate cases, any Government, within those territories directions, orders or writs, including writs in the nature of habeas corpus, mandamus, prohibition, quo warranto and certiorari, or any of them, for the enforcement of any of the rights conferred by Part III and for any other purpose."

Article 226(2) extends that power to "any High Court exercising jurisdiction in relation to the territories within which the cause of action, wholly or in part, arises for the exercise of such power, notwithstanding that the seat of such Government or authority or the residence of such person is not within those territories."

Article 226(3) deals with an interim order made without notice. Where the party against whom it was made applies to have it vacated, the High Court "shall dispose of the application within a period of two weeks", and if it is not, "the interim order shall, on the expiry of that period... stand vacated."

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in380

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Eighty-Two

Limits: Articles 33, 34 and 35

Syllabus topic 6, "Emerging regime of new rights and remedies"

In one line

Part III ends with three articles that are not rights at all: one lets Parliament cut fundamental rights down for people in uniform, one lets it forgive, after the event, what was done where martial law was in force, and one says that on certain subjects only Parliament may legislate.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 33 empowers Parliament, and Parliament alone, to determine by law to what extent any of the rights conferred by Part III shall, in their application to the members of the Armed Forces, the Forces charged with the maintenance of public order, persons employed in intelligence or counter intelligence organisations, and persons employed in connection with the telecommunication systems of those Forces or organisations, "be restricted or abrogated so as to ensure the proper discharge of their duties and the maintenance of discipline among them". Article 34 empowers Parliament to indemnify persons for acts done in connection with the maintenance or restoration of order in an area where martial law was in force, and to validate sentences, punishments, forfeitures and other acts done under martial law. Article 35 provides that notwithstanding anything in the Constitution, Parliament and not the State legislatures shall have power to make laws on the matters covered by articles 16(3), 32(3), 33 and 34, and to prescribe punishment for the acts declared to be offences under Part III.

Why the law has this at all

The three articles answer three embarrassments in a document that has just guaranteed a long list of rights.

Discipline. An army in which every soldier may sue over a posting or form a union is not an army. Some rights must give way for the people whose job is the use of force, and the Constitution says so openly rather than letting courts improvise an exception.

Aftermath. When ordinary government has broken down in a district and order is restored by force, people will have been shot at, detained and tried by military authority. Somebody must decide afterwards whether those acts stand, and article 34 places that decision with Parliament rather than the executive that gave the orders.

Uniformity. Some limits Part III contemplates would be worthless if every State legislature could draw them differently. Article 35 collects those subjects and gives them to Parliament alone.

The provisions

Article 33 is headed Power of Parliament to modify the rights conferred by this Part in their application to Forces, etc. Parliament may by law determine to what extent any of the rights conferred by this Part shall, in their application to:

  • "(a) the members of the Armed Forces; or"
  • "(b) the members of the Forces charged with the maintenance of public order; or"
  • "(c) persons employed in any bureau or other organisation established by the State for purposes of intelligence or counter intelligence; or"
  • "(d) person employed in, or in connection with, the telecommunication systems set up for the purposes of any Force, bureau or organisation referred to in clauses (a) to (c),"

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in386

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Eighty-Three

Public Interest Litigation

Syllabus topic 6, "Emerging regime of new rights and remedies"

In one line

If only the person injured may complain, then the people most often injured, who are poor, illiterate, in jail or in bondage, are the ones whose injuries never reach a court. Public interest litigation is what the Supreme Court did about that.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: locus standi, the standing to sue, traditionally required the petitioner to be the person injured. Public interest litigation relaxes that in two ways. Where a legal wrong is done to a person or determinate class who cannot approach the court by reason of poverty, helplessness, disability or disadvantage, any member of the public may move the High Court under article 226 or the Supreme Court under article 32 for them; and where the injury is a public injury from a breach of public duty, any member having sufficient interest may sue, as S.P. Gupta v. President of India held. Because article 32(1) permits the Court to be moved "by appropriate proceedings" and prescribes no form, a letter may be treated as a writ petition, as Bandhua Mukti Morcha v. Union of India held. The relaxation is conditional: the petitioner must act bona fide, and a personal grievance in the garb of public interest is an abuse of process, as Subhash Kumar v. State of Bihar held while dismissing the petition with costs.

Where it came from

Nothing was invented. Three things already in the text made it possible. Article 32(1) says "by appropriate proceedings", prescribing no form: what is appropriate is measured by the purpose. It does not say whose right. And article 226 runs "for any other purpose", so the High Court's writ power was never confined to the petitioner's own fundamental right at all. Both articles are set out in [Article 32 and the Writs] and [Article 226].

What the Court added was a willingness to read those words for what they say, in the years after the Emergency, when it had reason to rebuild its standing.

The relaxation of locus standi

Facts. S.P. Gupta v. President of India, AIR 1982 SC 149, (1982) 2 SCR 365, decided 30 December 1981 by seven judges. Advocates in several High Courts petitioned about the independence of the judiciary, challenging a circular letter of 18 March 1981 in which the Union Law Minister asked the Governor of Punjab and the Chief Ministers to obtain from every Additional Judge his consent to be appointed a permanent Judge in another High Court; also short term appointments and the discontinuance of an Additional Judge. A preliminary objection was taken that the advocates had suffered no legal injury and so had no standing.

Held. The objection was rejected, on two propositions. First, where a legal wrong is caused to a person or determinate class who, "by reason of poverty, helplessness or disability or socially or economically disadvantaged position", cannot approach the court, "any member of the public can maintain an application for an appropriate direction, order or writ in the High Court under Article 226 and in case of breach of any fundamental right... in this Court under Article 32". Second, on public injury as distinct from private, "any member of the public having sufficient interest can maintain an action for judicial redress for public injury arising from breach of public duty", the rule being relaxed for one "who is not a mere busy-body or a meddlesome interloper".

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in392

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Eighty-Four

Compensatory Jurisprudence

Syllabus topic 6, "Emerging regime of new rights and remedies"

In one line

When the State violates a fundamental right, the court hearing the writ petition can order it to pay money there and then, instead of sending the victim away to file a civil suit.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: compensatory jurisprudence is the award of monetary compensation by the Supreme Court under article 32, or by a High Court under article 226, for the established infringement of a fundamental right, particularly the right to life and personal liberty under article 21. Rudul Sah v. State of Bihar created the jurisdiction; Nilabati Behera v. State of Orissa stated its basis exactly, holding that the award is "a remedy available in public law, based on strict liability for contravention of fundamental rights to which the principle of sovereign immunity does not apply", and is "distinct from, and in addition to, the remedy in private law for damages for the tort".

Why the law needed this

A fundamental right without a remedy is an announcement. That is why article 32(1) does not merely allow a person to come to the Supreme Court but makes coming a fundamental right in itself: the right to move the Court for the enforcement of Part III rights "is guaranteed".

But look at what the writs do. Habeas corpus releases a prisoner, mandamus orders an authority to do its duty, certiorari quashes an order. Every one is directed at the future, and none repairs what is already done. In the cases that matter most, a custodial death, fourteen years of unlawful imprisonment, a beating in a lock-up, the harm is wholly in the past.

The orthodox answer was that the victim should sue in tort, and three things were wrong with it. The suit takes years, then appeals, then execution. The victim of custodial violence is usually poor and cannot fund any of that. And the State could plead sovereign immunity, the doctrine that it is not liable for a wrong done by its servant exercising a sovereign function, which is exactly what policing is. The choice was therefore between a remedy formally available and practically useless, and a new one; the Court took the second, and the question is where it found the power.

The provisions the jurisdiction is built on

Article 32(2): "The Supreme Court shall have power to issue directions or orders or writs, including writs in the nature of habeas corpus, mandamus, prohibition, quo warranto and certiorari, whichever may be appropriate, for the enforcement of any of the rights conferred by this Part."

Three phrases carry the doctrine. "Directions or orders" are not writs and are wider, the writs being named only as included. "Whichever may be appropriate" makes the remedy a question of fitness to the violation. "For the enforcement" is a purpose clause: a remedy that does not enforce is not what the article contemplates.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in398

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Eighty-Five

Continuing Mandamus and Judicial Guidelines

Syllabus topic 6, "Emerging regime of new rights and remedies"

In one line

Two techniques, both invented because a single order would have changed nothing: the court keeps the case open and supervises until the job is done, and where there is no law it writes rules binding until Parliament makes one.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: continuing mandamus is the practice of not disposing of a writ petition after issuing a direction, but retaining the matter, requiring the authority to report progress and passing further orders until the duty is performed. Vineet Narain v. Union of India called such a proceeding "continuing mandamus", "a new tool forged because of the peculiar needs of this matter". Judicial guidelines are directions laid down under article 32 read with article 142 to fill a legislative vacuum until the legislature acts. Vishaka v. State of Rajasthan laid down guidelines "until a legislation is enacted for the purpose", adding that this "would be treated as the law declared by this Court under Article 141."

Why the law needed these

An ordinary writ of mandamus is a single command: do your duty. It is issued, the petition is disposed of, and the court is done. That works where the authority is willing. It fails in two situations, and each produced one of these techniques.

The authority will not move. If an investigating agency has done nothing for years because the suspects are powerful, a command to investigate changes nothing: the agency can accept the order and continue doing nothing, and the petitioner must start again. What is needed is not a stronger order but a court that stays in the case.

There is no law to enforce. If working women are being harassed and no statute defines the wrong, imposes a duty on the employer or provides machinery, a court can declare the constitutional right and still leave the woman where she was. The right exists; the remedy does not.

Both answer the same point, that a right without an effective remedy is not a right, and both raise the same difficulty.

The provisions relied on

Article 32(2) is the source: the Supreme Court "shall have power to issue directions or orders or writs", of the five named kinds, "whichever may be appropriate, for the enforcement of any of the rights conferred by this Part." The words "directions or orders" do the work, because a continuing supervision is not a writ at all.

Article 142(1) supplies the reach: the Supreme Court "may pass such decree or make such order as is necessary for doing complete justice in any cause or matter pending before it". Note "pending before it", which is exactly what a continuing mandamus keeps a case.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in404

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Eighty-Six

Hartal and Bandh

Syllabus topic 6, "Emerging regime of new rights and remedies"

In one line

A political party may ask the country to stop work; it may not shut the country down, because the day it shuts down is a day on which nobody else can trade, travel, study or reach a hospital.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: in Bharat Kumar K. Palicha v. State of Kerala a Division Bench of the High Court of Kerala declared, under article 226, that "the calling for a bundh by any association, organisation or political party and the enforcing of that call by it is illegal and unconstitutional", because a bundh carries an express or implied threat which prevents other citizens from exercising the rights guaranteed to them by articles 19 and 21. A general strike or a hartal, unaccompanied by a threat of violence to enforce it, remains lawful. That decision was affirmed on appeal by the Supreme Court.

Why the law has this at all

Part III is addressed to the State. A political party is not the State, and on the ordinary reading a citizen has no fundamental right against it. That is the subject of [Why the Definition of "State" Decides Everything].

A called bandh exposes the gap in that arrangement. Nobody is arrested, no statute is passed, no officer gives an order. A private organisation announces that on Tuesday the State will be closed, and on Tuesday it is: shops shut, buses off the road, patients unable to reach a doctor. The citizen has lost the use of articles 19 and 21 for a day, and on the vertical reading of Part III he has lost it to nobody the Constitution recognises.

The question this chapter answers is what a court does about that. The answer is the emerging regime the syllabus label points at: a right of the ordinary citizen not to have his freedoms extinguished by private power, enforced through article 226 against the State that failed to protect him and by a declaration binding the organisers.

What a bandh is

The Kerala Court began with the word, and so should an answer. "'Bundh' is a Hindi word meaning 'closed' or 'locked'." The expression therefore conveys "that everything is to be blocked or closed", and the organisers "clearly express their intention that they expect all activities to come to a standstill on the day of the bundh".

That is what separates it from the two things students confuse it with. A hartal is a call to close voluntarily, historically as a mark of protest or mourning. A general strike is a withdrawal of labour by workers. Each is a call to those who choose to answer it. A bandh is a call addressed to everybody, including those who want no part of it, and the Court held that the call itself carries a threat: "the call for a bundh implies a threat to the citizen that any failure on his part to honor the call, would result in either injury to person or injury to property". Even without an express threat, "there is clearly a menacing psychological fear instilled into the citizen by a call for a bundh which precludes him from enjoying his fundamental freedoms".

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in410

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Eighty-Seven

The Right to Property

Syllabus topic 6, "Emerging regime of new rights and remedies"

In one line

Property is the only right the Constitution ever took out of Part III, and what is left is a promise that the State will not take your land except by a law, which is worth more than it sounds.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 19(1)(f), the right to acquire, hold and dispose of property, and article 31, the right against compulsory acquisition without compensation, were both omitted by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act 1978, with effect from 20 June 1979. The same amendment inserted article 300A in Part XII, under a new Chapter IV headed Right to Property: "No person shall be deprived of his property save by authority of law." The right is therefore a constitutional right and not a fundamental right, and cannot be enforced under article 32; but on K.T. Plantation Pvt Ltd v. State of Karnataka a public purpose is a pre-condition of deprivation, the obligation to pay is inferred in the article, and the depriving law must be just, fair and reasonable.

Why the law has this at all

The Constitution of 1950 guaranteed property twice, in article 19(1)(f) and article 31, and the States immediately set about abolishing the zamindari system. The two things could not both happen. Compensation provisions and the equality guarantee made agrarian reform slow and expensive, and courts struck down or delayed reform statutes.

Parliament's answer was not to argue about the guarantee but to move the legislation out of its reach. That is the history of articles 31A and 31B, taken in full in [Saving of Laws: Articles 31A, 31B and 31C]. After twenty-eight years of amendments and a Schedule of protected statutes, the guarantee protected almost nothing that mattered, and the Forty-fourth Amendment deleted it.

So this chapter is about a demolition and what was left standing, which is the question the syllabus is really asking: what is a constitutional right that is not a fundamental right worth?

The dismantling, in the Constitution's own footnotes

Do not date these from memory. The Constitution's own footnotes record each step.

  • Article 31A, saving laws for the acquisition of estates, was "Ins. by the Constitution (First Amendment) Act, 1951, s. 4, (with retrospective effect)", and its clause (1) was substituted by the Fourth Amendment 1955, also with retrospective effect. A second proviso, protecting land within the ceiling limit under personal cultivation, was added by the Seventeenth Amendment 1964, from 20 June 1964.
  • Article 31B, validating the Acts listed in the Ninth Schedule, was "Ins. by the Constitution (First Amendment) Act, 1951, s. 5 (w.e.f. 18-6-1951)".
  • The Forty-fourth Amendment 1978 then did four things on the same day, 20 June 1979: it omitted sub-clause (f) of article 19(1) by section 2; it omitted the sub-heading "Right to Property" by section 5; it omitted article 31 by section 6; and by section 34 it inserted article 300A.
  • The same amendment tidied article 31A by section 7, substituting "article 14 or article 19" for "article 14, article 19 or article 31", because article 31 no longer existed.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in416

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Eighty-Eight

The Directive Principles

Syllabus topic 6, "Emerging regime of new rights and remedies"

In one line

Part IV lists the things the Constitution tells the State to do, and no court will make it do any of them; the list is not decorative, because those instructions decide what the enforceable rights in Part III mean.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 37 provides that "The provisions contained in this Part shall not be enforceable by any court, but the principles therein laid down are nevertheless fundamental in the governance of the country and it shall be the duty of the State to apply these principles in making laws." A directive principle therefore founds no cause of action. It works in three other ways: it supplies the content of a fundamental right, as in Unni Krishnan, J.P. v. State of Andhra Pradesh; it justifies a restriction on one as reasonable; and the balance between Parts III and IV is itself a basic feature, so neither may be given absolute primacy, as Minerva Mills Ltd v. Union of India held.

Why the law has this at all

A constitution can promise two kinds of thing: that the State will leave you alone, and that the State will provide for you. The first can be enforced by an order against an officer. The second needs money, administration and time, and a court that ordered a living wage for every worker would be ordering what no judgment can deliver. The Constituent Assembly wanted to promise both and would not pretend the second was the same as the first, so it wrote the social and economic programme into a separate Part and said in terms that no court would enforce it.

The consequence is the argument that runs through the next fifty years: if the goals are in Part IV and the enforceable rights in Part III, what happens when reaching a goal requires abridging a right?

The provision that governs the whole Part

Article 37, headed Application of the principles contained in this Part, is to be quoted exactly: "The provisions contained in this Part shall not be enforceable by any court, but the principles therein laid down are nevertheless fundamental in the governance of the country and it shall be the duty of the State to apply these principles in making laws."

Three limbs, and weak answers give only the first. Not enforceable by any court: no writ, no suit, no decree. Nevertheless fundamental in the governance of the country, a phrase MU has set as a long question: the principles are not aspirations of a lower order but the ends the Constitution exists to secure. And it shall be the duty of the State to apply these principles in making laws, a duty on the legislature and executive with no judicial sanction attached.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in422

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Eighty-Nine

The Fundamental Duties

Syllabus topic 6, "Emerging regime of new rights and remedies"

In one line

The Constitution lists eleven things every citizen ought to do, provides no court, no penalty and no procedure for making anybody do them, and courts nevertheless decide real cases by them.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 51A, the only article in Part IVA, provides that "It shall be the duty of every citizen of India" to do eleven listed things. Clauses (a) to (j) were inserted by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act 1976, section 11, with effect from 3 January 1977, on the recommendation of the Swaran Singh Committee; clause (k), on the parent or guardian of a child of six to fourteen, was inserted by the Constitution (Eighty-sixth Amendment) Act 2002, section 4, with effect from 1 April 2010. The duties are not enforceable against a citizen by any court, because Part IVA creates no remedy; they are used to construe statutes, to show that State action is reasonable, and to give content to a fundamental right.

MU's own slip, and how to answer it

MU's 2019 paper, QP 81954, asked at question 1(a) for "Fundamental Duties under Article 51". That is the wrong article, and a student who goes looking for duties in article 51 will find none.

Article 51 is a directive principle in Part IV. It is headed Promotion of international peace and security and directs the State to promote international peace, to maintain just and honourable relations between nations, to "foster respect for international law and treaty obligations", and to encourage the settlement of international disputes by arbitration. It says nothing about citizens.

Article 51A is in Part IVA and is the fundamental duties article. If the same wording appears in an examination, answer article 51A. Open with one sentence saying so: that the fundamental duties are contained in article 51A, inserted by the Forty-second Amendment 1976, article 51 being the directive principle on international peace and security. That sentence costs nothing, answers the question the examiner meant, and shows the examiner you know which article is which. Do not write the answer on article 51 and do not leave the discrepancy unmentioned.

Why the law has this at all

The Constitution as adopted had a Part of rights and a Part of directions to the State. It said nothing about what a citizen owes.

The duties were added in 1976, on the recommendation of the Swaran Singh Committee, and the timing is part of the answer to any question that asks for a critical view: they were inserted during the Emergency, by the same amendment that tried to give the directive principles primacy over articles 14 and 19 and to put constitutional amendments beyond the reach of a court, which is [The Directive Principles]. Nothing about the duties themselves is objectionable. The suspicion attaches to the moment.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in428

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Ninety

Who Is a Minority?

Syllabus topic 7, "Right of minorities to establish and administer educational institutions and state control."

In one line

Two articles of the Constitution give special rights to minorities, and the Constitution never once says who a minority is; the courts had to supply the answer, and the answer is that you count heads within the State, not across the whole country.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the expression "minority" is not defined anywhere in the Constitution, and neither is "religious" nor "linguistic". A minority is a group numerically less than half, but that leaves the decisive question of half of what. In In Re The Kerala Education Bill, 1957 the Supreme Court rejected the locality or the region as the unit and held that, the Bill there extending to the whole of the State, "the minority must be determined by reference to the entire population of that State", while expressly declining to settle the question generally. In T.M.A. Pai Foundation v. State of Karnataka an eleven-judge Bench settled it: "for the purpose of determining the minority the unit will be the State and not the whole of India", and religious and linguistic minorities, having been put on a par in article 30, "have to be considered State-wise".

Why the law has this at all

A Constitution that guarantees equality to everybody does not obviously need a separate chapter of rights for some people. It has one because a majority under adult franchise can protect itself through the ballot box and a minority cannot. Whatever the majority wants can be put on the statute book by the representatives it elects. A community that is permanently outvoted has no such route, and what it stands to lose is not only political power but its language, its script and its way of educating its children.

Khanna J. put the point in St. Xaviers, worked in full in [State Control and Regulation]: the idea of giving special rights to minorities is "not to have a kind of a privileged or pampered section of the population but to give to the minorities a sense of security and a feeling of confidence", and their real effect "was to bring about equality by ensuring the preservation of the minority institution". Special rights, on that view, are not an exception to equality. They are the condition on which equality becomes real.

That is why articles 29 and 30 sit under their own printed sub-heading, Cultural and Educational Rights, and why the question in this chapter is not a technicality. Every claim under either article begins by asking whether the claimant is inside the door.

The provisions, and the hole in them

Article 29(1) reads: "Any section of the citizens residing in the territory of India or any part thereof having a distinct language, script or culture of its own shall have the right to conserve the same."

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in434

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Ninety-One

Article 29: The Right to Conserve

Syllabus topic 7, "Right of minorities to establish and administer educational institutions and state control."

In one line

Article 29 has two clauses that look like a pair and are not: the first lets a group keep its own language, script or culture, while the second forbids any State or State-aided school from shutting a citizen out because of his religion, race, caste or language, and the second belongs to everybody.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 29(1) confers on "any section of the citizens" having a distinct language, script or culture of its own the right to conserve it, and minority status is not a condition of the claim. Article 29(2) is a wholly different guarantee. It is an individual right against exclusion from an educational institution maintained by the State or receiving aid out of State funds, on grounds only of religion, race, caste, language or any of them, and it is conferred on every citizen and not on minorities alone. As Khanna J. put it in St. Xaviers, "For invoking this clause it is not necessary that the section of citizens should constitute a minority."

Why the law has this at all

Independence arrived with partition, and the fear in 1950 was not abstract. Communities that spoke a different language or practised a different faith from the people around them expected to be absorbed: their schools closed, their script dropped, their children taught in a tongue not their own. Article 29(1) answers that fear directly. It does not create schools, and it does not give money. It says the State may not stop a group from keeping what makes it distinct.

Article 29(2) answers the opposite fear, and this is what makes the article strange. The same communities were also being kept out of the good schools. A State that funds an institution and then lets it exclude candidates by community is doing with public money what it may not do itself. So clause (2) attaches a condition to the public rupee: take State funds, and the door has to stay open.

One article, therefore, does two jobs pulling in different directions. Clause (1) protects a group's separateness. Clause (2) protects an individual against being kept out. The tension between them is the engine of the whole topic, and it is settled in [The Eleven-Judge Answer].

The provision, in its own words

Article 29 is headed Protection of interests of minorities, and the heading is misleading, because only half the article is about minorities.

Clause (1): "Any section of the citizens residing in the territory of India or any part thereof having a distinct language, script or culture of its own shall have the right to conserve the same."

Clause (2): "No citizen shall be denied admission into any educational institution maintained by the State or receiving aid out of State funds on grounds only of religion, race, caste, language or any of them."

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in440

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Ninety-Two

Article 30: To Establish and to Administer

Syllabus topic 7, "Right of minorities to establish and administer educational institutions and state control."

In one line

Article 30 gives a minority two rights in one sentence, to start a school and to run it, and a claimant who cannot prove the first gets nothing from the second.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 30(1) confers on all minorities, whether based on religion or language, the right to establish and administer educational institutions of their choice. The two words are conjunctive. As Khanna J. said in The Ahmedabad St. Xaviers College Society v. State of Gujarat, the word "establish" indicates "the right to bring into existence, while the right to administer an institution means the right to effectively manage and conduct the affairs of the institution", and the words "of their choice" show that the institutions "need not be of some particular class". Where an institution was not brought into existence by the minority, no right to administer it arises under article 30 at all.

Why the law has this at all

The right to conserve a language, a script or a culture, given by article 29(1), is empty unless there is somewhere to do the conserving. The Court has said so in terms: a minority's distinct language, script or culture "can best be conserved by and through educational institutions, for it is by education that their culture can be inculcated into the impressionable minds of the children of their community". Article 30(1) is the machinery clause for that promise, and it is more than machinery, because the institutions it protects may teach anything at all.

The provision, in its own words

Clause (1): "All minorities, whether based on religion or language, shall have the right to establish and administer educational institutions of their choice."

Clause (1A): "In making any law providing for the compulsory acquisition of any property of an educational institution established and administered by a minority, referred to in clause (1), the State shall ensure that the amount fixed by or determined under such law for the acquisition of such property is such as would not restrict or abrogate the right guaranteed under that clause."

Clause (2): "The State shall not, in granting aid to educational institutions, discriminate against any educational institution on the ground that it is under the management of a minority, whether based on religion or language."

Clause (1A) was inserted by the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978, section 4, with effect from 20 June 1979. The Constitution's own footnote records it.

Broken down

1. "All minorities, whether based on religion or language." Only minorities, unlike article 29(1). Who counts is settled in [Who Is a Minority?]: the unit is the State.

2. "The right to establish." To bring into existence. This is a question of historical fact, and it is where most claims are actually lost.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in446

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Ninety-Three

State Control and Regulation

Syllabus topic 7, "Right of minorities to establish and administer educational institutions and state control."

In one line

The State may make rules that push a minority school towards being a better school, and it may not make rules that move the running of it into somebody else's hands.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the right under article 30(1), though couched in absolute terms, is not absolute and is not free from regulation. The State may prescribe reasonable regulations to secure the excellence of the institution, the standards of education and the interests of teachers and students, and may make compliance a condition of aid, recognition or affiliation. It may not prescribe conditions which have the effect of impairing the right, and the test is whether the measure works through the existing management or displaces it: "If the administration has to be improved it should be done through the agency or instrumentality of the existing management and not by displacing it."

Why the law has this at all

Two positions were argued to the Supreme Court in 1958 and neither has ever been accepted.

The State's position was that a minority may found any school it likes and run it as it pleases, but the moment it asks for public money or for recognition it must take the terms offered. The institutions' position was that the right in article 30(1) is absolute and cannot be subjected to any restriction whatever. The Court described these as two extreme propositions and said neither could be sustained.

The reason neither works is practical. Without recognition, a school's pupils cannot sit university examinations or enter the public services, so an unregulated right is a right to run an institution nobody can use. And with unlimited conditions, aid becomes the price of surrender: the State says, in the Court's own paraphrase of the argument, "I have money and I shall distribute aid but I shall not give you any aid unless you surrender to me your right of administration." A legislature cannot do indirectly what it cannot do directly.

The line, in three formulations

1958, on aid and recognition. The right to administer "cannot obviously include the right to maladminister". A minority cannot demand aid for a school run "in unhealthy surroundings, without any competent teachers", so the State "may prescribe reasonable regulations to ensure the excellence of the institutions to be aided". But to deny recognition "except upon terms tantamount to the surrender of their constitutional right of administration" is in truth to deprive the minority of the right itself.

1974, on displacement. The right to administer "is not an absolute right" and "is not free from regulation", because "regulatory measures are necessary for ensuring orderly, efficient and sound administration". The limit is stated as a method: improvement must come "through the agency or instrumentality of the existing management and not by displacing it". A second limit is stated as a purpose: restrictions imposed "in the interest of the general public alone and not in the interests of and for the benefit of minority educational institutions concerned will affect the autonomy in administration".

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in452

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Ninety-Four

The Eleven-Judge Answer

Syllabus topic 7, "Right of minorities to establish and administer educational institutions and state control."

In one line

Eleven judges sat to answer eleven questions about who may run a school or a college in India and on what terms, and the answer that has mattered most is the shortest one: you count a minority within a State, not across the country.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: in T.M.A. Pai Foundation v. State of Karnataka an eleven-judge Bench held that the right to establish and administer educational institutions is guaranteed to all citizens under articles 19(1)(g) and 26 and to minorities specifically under article 30; that "for the purpose of determining the minority the unit will be the State and not the whole of India"; that admission to unaided minority schools and undergraduate colleges cannot be regulated beyond qualifications and minimum eligibility; that an aided minority institution must admit non-minority students "to a reasonable extent", the percentage to be notified by the State rather than fixed at a rigid figure; and that the scheme framed in Unni Krishnan, except so far as it held primary education to be a fundamental right, is unconstitutional.

Why the case had to be heard

Three separate pressures brought eleven judges together, and an answer that does not name them misses the point of the case.

The unit question had never been settled. In 1958 the Court decided only that a Bill extending to the whole State required the count to be taken across that State, and expressly left the general question open. That gap had held for forty-four years.

Education had moved. The Forty-second Amendment put education into Entry 25 of the Concurrent List, so Parliament could now legislate on it. Every earlier decision belonged to the period when education was a State subject, and the reference order of 6 February 1997 said so in terms: the question of who is a "minority" had to be reconsidered because "the earlier case laws related to the pre-amendment era".

Two decisions were in trouble. A five-judge Bench doubted whether article 30 lets a minority institution choose its own method of selecting students, and doubted St. Stephen's. Separately, the scheme framed in Unni Krishnan, under which half the seats in a private professional college were "free seats" filled on a common entrance test at a minimal fee and cross-subsidised by "payment seats", had produced a result nobody intended: on the record placed before the Court, children of affluent families were taking the free seats and less affluent children the payment seats.

The matter went from five judges to seven and then, by the order of 6 February 1997, to eleven. On 19 March 1997 the Bench recorded that it "would not feel itself inhibited" by the views expressed in the Kerala Education Bill opinion or in St. Xaviers, the object being to read article 30(1) "in its pristine purity".

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in458

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Ninety-Five

After the Eleven-Judge Answer

Syllabus topic 7, "Right of minorities to establish and administer educational institutions and state control."

In one line

Eleven judges answered the questions about private and minority colleges in 2002, everybody read the answer differently, five judges tried to explain it in 2003, seven judges said in 2005 that the explanation had gone too far, and Parliament amended the Constitution to undo part of what the seven judges had held.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: T.M.A. Pai Foundation left the fixing of a management quota and a State quota in private unaided professional colleges unclear. In Islamic Academy of Education v. State of Karnataka, decided on 14 August 2003, five judges purporting to clarify Pai Foundation held that the State could fix the percentage of seats to be filled by the management and by the State according to "local needs", and directed every State to set up, under article 142, two permanent committees, one to approve fees and one to supervise admission tests. In P.A. Inamdar v. State of Maharashtra, AIR 2005 SUPREME COURT 3226, 2005 (6) SCC 537, seven judges held that "neither the policy of reservation can be enforced by the State nor any quota or percentage of admissions can be carved out to be appropriated by the State in a minority or non-minority unaided educational institution", and that the seat-sharing part of Islamic Academy "does not lay down the correct law and runs counter to Pai Foundation". The committees survived. Parliament answered Inamdar by the Constitution (Ninety-third Amendment) Act, 2005, which inserted article 15(5).

Why there was anything left to decide

An eleven-judge Bench is supposed to end an argument. This one did not, and the reason recurs.

Pai Foundation was decided by five separate opinions. The majority answered eleven questions at the end, but the answers were a summary, and the body of the judgment pointed in different directions. Its paragraph 68 said that a private unaided professional institution could be required to provide for merit-based selection, that "a certain percentage of the seats can be reserved for admission by the Management", and that "the prescription of percentage for this purpose has to be done by the government according to the local needs". Read one way, that described an arrangement the institution might voluntarily accept. Read another way, it was a power in the State to fix quotas.

Both readings were argued in the High Courts within weeks. Lahoti C.J. recorded in Inamdar an academic writer's view that "the decision raises more questions than it has answered", and added that "the prophecy has come true". The sequence in this chapter is therefore not a story about judges changing their minds. It is what happens when a long judgment is summarised into answers and the answers are read apart from the reasoning.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in463

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Ninety-Six

Minority Institutions and the Right to Education Act

Syllabus topic 7, "Right of minorities to establish and administer educational institutions and state control."

In one line

Parliament made school education a fundamental right and then made private schools pay for a quarter of it, and the question was whether a school run by a minority could be made to pay too; the answer, after two rounds, is that it cannot, whether it takes government aid or not.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: section 12(1)(c) of the Right of Children to Free and Compulsory Education Act, 2009 obliges an unaided school to admit in class I at least twenty-five per cent of the strength of that class from children of weaker sections and disadvantaged groups in the neighbourhood. In Society for Un-aided Private Schools of Rajasthan v. Union of India, decided on 12 April 2012, the majority held the Act valid and applicable to government, aided (including aided minority) and unaided non-minority schools, but held that sections 12(1)(c) and 18(3) infringe article 30(1) as against unaided minority schools, so the Act does not apply to them. In Pramati Educational and Cultural Trust v. Union of India, AIR 2014 SUPREME COURT 2114, a Constitution Bench went further: the 2009 Act "insofar as it applies to minority schools, aided or unaided, covered under clause (1) of Article 30 of the Constitution is ultra vires the Constitution". So the exemption now covers aided minority schools as well.

Why the question arises at all

Two constitutional commands meet here and pull in opposite directions.

The first is article 21A, inserted by the Constitution (Eighty-sixth Amendment) Act, 2002 with effect from 1 April 2010: "The State shall provide free and compulsory education to all children of the age of six to fourteen years in such manner as the State may, by law, determine." The duty is on the State. The words "in such manner as the State may, by law, determine" are what allowed Parliament to pass the duty on.

The second is article 30(1): "All minorities, whether based on religion or language, shall have the right to establish and administer educational institutions of their choice." A school that must admit twenty-five per cent of its entering class from the neighbourhood, whatever the religion or language of those children, has lost some control over who is inside it. If the school exists to serve a minority, the loss is not merely administrative.

The collision is sharpened by a third provision, article 29(2), which says that "No citizen shall be denied admission into any educational institution maintained by the State or receiving aid out of State funds on grounds only of religion, race, caste, language or any of them." That article catches an aided institution. It is why the two decisions in this chapter split on aided minority schools and agreed on unaided ones.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in469

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Ninety-Seven

Linguistic Minorities

Syllabus topic 7, "Right of minorities to establish and administer educational institutions and state control."

In one line

A child whose home language is not the language of the State he lives in is entitled to be taught in his own language in the early years, his community may ask the President to have that language officially recognised in the State, and there is an officer whose whole job is to report to Parliament on whether any of this is happening.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the rights of linguistic minorities rest on two sets of provisions. Articles 29 and 30 in Part III give a section of citizens with a distinct language the right to conserve it and give every linguistic minority the right to establish and administer educational institutions of its choice. Part XVII adds three non-fundamental but enforceable directives: article 347, under which the President may direct official recognition of a language spoken by a substantial proportion of a State's population; article 350A, which makes it the endeavour of every State and local authority to provide adequate facilities for instruction in the mother tongue at the primary stage to children of linguistic minority groups; and article 350B, which creates a Special Officer for linguistic minorities appointed by the President. For article 30, the unit for determining who is a linguistic minority is the State and not the country, as T.M.A. Pai Foundation v. State of Karnataka, decided on 31 October 2002, held. MU set the rights of linguistic minorities as a short note in 2025.

Why the Constitution protects a language at all

India was not divided into States on lines of language when the Constitution came into force. It was reorganised on those lines by the States Reorganisation Act of 1956, and the same Parliament that redrew the map inserted articles 350A and 350B in the same year.

That is not a coincidence, and it is the whole explanation. If you draw a State around a language, you create, inside every State, a group whose language is now a minority language in the place where it lives. A Kannada speaker in Maharashtra, a Marathi speaker in Karnataka, a Bengali speaker in Bihar. Redrawing the map solves a problem for the majority and creates one for everybody left on the wrong side of the line. Articles 350A and 350B were the answer, and TMA Pai says so: the amendments show "that protection was conferred not only to religious minorities but also to linguistic minorities on basis of their number in a State (unit) where they intend to establish an institution of their choice."

The three provisions

Each is quoted from the Constitution's own text. Article 347 sits in Chapter II of Part XVII, on regional languages; articles 350A and 350B sit in Chapter IV, headed Special Directives, next to article 350, which entitles every person to submit a representation for redress of a grievance in any language used in the Union or the State.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in475

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Ninety-Eight

What Secularism Means Here

Syllabus topic 8, "Secularism and religious fanaticism"

In one line

Indian secularism does not mean the State keeps away from religion; it means the State has no religion of its own and owes the same treatment to every religion, which is why our Constitution both guarantees religious freedom and lets the State legislate about temples.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: secularism in India is neither the American separation of church and State nor the English establishment of one church. It is the constitutional requirement that the State have no religion of its own and treat all religions equally, drawn from the Preamble read with articles 25 to 28. The word "secular" entered the Preamble only by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, with effect from 3 January 1977, but the concept was in the Constitution from the start; as Dr. M. Ismail Faruqui v. Union of India, AIR 1995 SUPREME COURT 605, 1994 (6) SCC 360, put it, the constitutional scheme "guarantees equality in the matter of religion to all individuals and groups irrespective of their faith emphasising that there is no religion of the State itself". In S.R. Bommai v. Union of India, AIR 1994 SC 1918, (1994) 3 SCC 1, nine judges held that "Secularism is one of the basic features of the Constitution", that "in matters of State, religion has no place", and that a State Government pursuing unsecular policies "renders itself amenable to action under Article 356".

Why the word was not there to begin with

Two attempts to put "secular" into the Constitution failed in the Constituent Assembly. Bommai records that fact, quoting Setalvad, and it is the answer to the objection that secularism was smuggled in during the Emergency.

The reason the Assembly hesitated is worth stating, because it is also the reason the Indian model is what it is. In its ordinary European sense the word carries a suggestion that religion is to be pushed out of public life. That is not what a Constitution had to do in a country where a Hindu Code Bill was pending, where temple entry was a live political demand, and where the State was expected to legislate on religious endowments. The framers wrote what they wanted instead of naming it. Ahmadi J. in Bommai put it in one line, quoted in Faruqui: "By this amendment what was implicit was made explicit."

So a good answer separates two questions. When did the word arrive? 1976, in force 1977. When did the concept arrive? With the Constitution.

The Preamble and its footnote

The Preamble now resolves to constitute India into a "SOVEREIGN SOCIALIST SECULAR DEMOCRATIC REPUBLIC". The Constitution's own footnote to those words records that they were substituted by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, section 2, for "SOVEREIGN DEMOCRATIC REPUBLIC", with effect from 3 January 1977.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in481

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter Ninety-Nine

Articles 25 and 26

Syllabus topic 8, "Secularism and religious fanaticism"

In one line

Article 25 protects the individual believer and article 26 the organised religious body, and the two are not restricted on the same terms: article 25 must give way to the other fundamental rights, article 26 need not.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 25(1) guarantees to all persons, subject to public order, morality and health and to the other provisions of this Part, freedom of conscience and the right freely to profess, practise and propagate religion, subject further to the State's saved powers in clause (2). Article 26 guarantees to every religious denomination or section thereof, subject to public order, morality and health only, four rights: to establish and maintain institutions for religious and charitable purposes, to manage its own affairs in matters of religion, to own and acquire property, and to administer it in accordance with law. The Commissioner, Hindu Religious Endowments, Madras v. Sri Lakshmindra Thirtha Swamiar of Sri Shirur Mutt, 1954 AIR 282, 1954 SCR 1005, held that "what constitutes the essential part of a religion is primarily to be ascertained with reference to the doctrines of that religion itself", and that while the right under article 26(b) to manage affairs in matters of religion "is a fundamental right which no legislature can take away", the right under article 26(d) to administer property "can be regulated by laws which the legislature can validly impose".

Why there are two articles

Religion is practised by people and organised by institutions, and a Constitution protecting only the first would leave a State free to destroy the second by taking over its management. That is not hypothetical: both cases here arose from statutes putting a State officer in charge of religious endowments.

So the two articles have different holders. Article 25 speaks of "all persons", meaning every human being and not only citizens, as Ratilal notes; article 26 speaks of a "religious denomination or any section thereof", and makes the claimant prove it is one. They protect different things too: belief and its outward expression, against the running of an institution and its property.

Article 25 in its own words

Article 25, headed Freedom of conscience and free profession, practice and propagation of religion, opens: "Subject to public order, morality and health and to the other provisions of this Part, all persons are equally entitled to freedom of conscience and the right freely to profess, practice and propagate religion."

Clause (2): "Nothing in this article shall affect the operation of any existing law or prevent the State from making any law (a) regulating or restricting any economic, financial, political or other secular activity which may be associated with religious practice; (b) providing for social welfare and reform or the throwing open of Hindu religious institutions of a public character to all classes and sections of Hindus."

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in487

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred

Essential Religious Practices

Syllabus topic 8, "Secularism and religious fanaticism"

In one line

A court will protect a religious practice only if that practice is essential to the religion, and it is the court, not the believer, that decides whether it is.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: articles 25 and 26 protect not merely religious opinion but acts done in pursuance of belief, and not everything a claimant calls religious is protected. In Shirur Mutt the Supreme Court held that "what constitutes the essential part of a religion is primarily to be ascertained with reference to the doctrines of that religion itself". In Durgah Committee it added that protection "must be confined to such religious practices as are an essential and an integral part of it and no other". That is the essential religious practices doctrine, and it works as a threshold: a practice that fails it is not protected at all, so no question of reasonable restriction arises.

Why the law has this at all

Article 25(2) forces the question on the courts. Clause (a) preserves the State's power to regulate any "secular activity which may be associated with religious practice", clause (b) its power to legislate for social welfare and reform. Both assume a line between what is religion and what is merely attached to it, and only a court can draw it.

The second reason is practical. Without a threshold the guarantee becomes a veto: any law could be met by asserting that the conduct it forbids is somebody's religion. Durgah Committee names the worry exactly, that secular practices "are apt to be clothed with a religious form".

The provision

Article 25(1) is set out in [Articles 25 and 26]. Two clauses do the work here.

Article 25(2) preserves any existing law and any law the State makes "(a) regulating or restricting any economic, financial, political or other secular activity which may be associated with religious practice; (b) providing for social welfare and reform or the throwing open of Hindu religious institutions of a public character to all classes and sections of Hindus."

Article 26 gives every religious denomination the right "(b) to manage its own affairs in matters of religion" and "(d) to administer such property in accordance with law."

Read (b) against (d). Managing its own affairs in matters of religion carries no qualification; administering property is expressly "in accordance with law". A legislature may regulate a temple's property and may not regulate its worship, and every case below turns on which side of that line the impugned provision falls.

Where the doctrine begins

Facts. The Commissioner, Hindu Religious Endowments, Madras v. Sri Lakshmindra Thirtha Swamiar of Sri Shirur Mutt, 1954 AIR 282, 1954 SCR 1005, decided 16 April 1954. The Madras Hindu Religious and Charitable Endowments Act 1951 gave the Commissioner extensive control over the Shirur Mutt, a Hindu monastic institution, including power to settle a scheme, to require budgets, and by section 76(1) to levy an annual contribution. Its head challenged those provisions under articles 19(1)(f), 25 and 26.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in493

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred One

Religious Taxation and Religious Instruction

Syllabus topic 8, "Secularism and religious fanaticism"

In one line

The State may not make you pay for somebody's religion, and it may not teach religion in a school it pays for entirely.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 27 provides that no person shall be compelled to pay any taxes the proceeds of which are specifically appropriated in payment of expenses for the promotion or maintenance of any particular religion or religious denomination. Each expression narrows the article, and the first decides most cases: a fee is outside article 27 altogether, because a fee is charged for a service rendered and a tax is not. Article 28 deals with the school rather than the treasury, and distinguishes four kinds of educational institution: one wholly maintained out of State funds, where religious instruction is forbidden outright; one administered by the State but established under an endowment or trust requiring religious instruction, which is taken out of that prohibition; and the recognised and the aided, in which instruction may be given but nobody may be compelled to attend without consent.

Why the law has this at all

A State with no religion of its own has two obvious ways of acquiring one. It can pay for a religion out of taxes everybody pays, and it can teach a religion to children in schools everybody pays for. Articles 27 and 28 close both routes, and they are the operative machinery behind the word "secular": see [What Secularism Means Here].

Both are drafted narrowly, deliberately. Neither forbids the State to have anything to do with religion. Article 27 stops compelled contribution to the promotion of a particular faith, not the regulation of religious endowments. Article 28 stops religious instruction, not the academic study of religions. Missing those two limits is how answers on this topic lose marks.

The provisions

Article 27 is one sentence: "No person shall be compelled to pay any taxes, the proceeds of which are specifically appropriated in payment of expenses for the promotion or maintenance of any particular religion or religious denomination."

Article 28 has three clauses. "(1) No religious instruction shall be provided in any educational institution wholly maintained out of State funds. (2) Nothing in clause (1) shall apply to an educational institution which is administered by the State but has been established under any endowment or trust which requires that religious instruction shall be imparted in such institution. (3) No person attending any educational institution recognised by the State or receiving aid out of State funds shall be required to take part in any religious instruction that may be imparted in such institution or to attend any religious worship that may be conducted in such institution or in any premises attached thereto unless such person or, if such person is a minor, his guardian has given his consent thereto."

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in499

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Two

Secularism as a Basic Feature

Syllabus topic 8, "Secularism and religious fanaticism"

In one line

Secularism is not merely one policy among others that a majority may reverse: Parliament cannot amend it out of the Constitution, and a State government that abandons it can be dismissed.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: in Kesavananda Bharati the Supreme Court held that the power to amend under article 368 does not extend to damaging or destroying the basic structure of the Constitution, and Sikri C.J. listed among that structure the "Secular character of the Constitution". In S.R. Bommai a nine-judge Bench applied that holding to article 356 and concluded that "Secularism is one of the basic features of the Constitution", that "In matters of State, religion has no place", and that "Any State Government which pursues unsecular policies or unsecular course of action acts contrary to the constitutional mandate and renders itself amenable to action under Article 356". Two consequences follow, one for Parliament and one for a State government, and an answer that gives only the first has given half the topic.

Why the law has this at all

Every constitutional guarantee is worth exactly as much as the difficulty of removing it. Articles 25 to 28 could in principle be amended away by the majorities article 368 requires, and if that were so, the freedom of religion would last only as long as the political will to keep it. The basic structure doctrine is the answer to that problem, and this chapter is about what happens when the doctrine is applied to secularism in particular.

The second half of the topic is different and is often missed. The doctrine restrains Parliament. It says nothing, by itself, about a State government that stays within the law but governs on religious lines. Article 356 is the provision that reaches that case, and Bommai is the decision that connected the two.

The provisions

Article 368(1) provides: "Notwithstanding anything in this Constitution, Parliament may in exercise of its constituent power amend by way of addition, variation or repeal any provision of this Constitution in accordance with the procedure laid down in this article." On its face the power has no subject-matter limit at all. The basic structure doctrine is a limit the Court found in the word "amend", and the reasoning belongs to [The Amending Power] and [The Basic Structure].

Article 356(1) provides that if the President, "on receipt of a report from the Governor of a State or otherwise, is satisfied that a situation has arisen in which the Government of the State cannot be carried on in accordance with the provisions of this Constitution", he may by Proclamation assume the functions of the State Government, declare that the powers of the State Legislature shall be exercisable by Parliament, and make incidental provisions. The mechanics are in [President's Rule].

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in505

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Three

Religious Fanaticism

Syllabus topic 8, "Secularism and religious fanaticism"

In one line

The law can void an election won by an appeal to religion, punish a speech that sets one community against another, and dismiss a State government that governs on religious lines; what it cannot do is change what anybody believes.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: "religious fanaticism" is the University's own printed wording in topic 8, and the constitutional answer to it has three limbs. First, election law: section 123(3) of the Representation of the People Act 1951 makes it a corrupt practice to appeal for votes on the ground of a candidate's religion, and section 123(3A) to promote feelings of enmity or hatred between classes of citizens on grounds of religion, both upheld in Prabhoo as reasonable restrictions saved by article 19(2). Second, the criminal law, which punishes the promotion of enmity between groups. Third, secularism as a basic feature: on S.R. Bommai, "No political party can simultaneously be a religious party", and a State Government pursuing an unsecular course of action "renders itself amenable to action under Article 356". Each limb has a real limit, and stating those limits separates a good answer from a list.

MU's word, and why this chapter keeps it

The printed label is "Secularism and religious fanaticism". The second half is not a term of art and appears in no statute, so the chapter answers the question the University set rather than renaming it: what does the Constitution do about religion used as a weapon between communities? The label names a problem; it does not supply a legal test.

The provisions

Article 19(1)(a) guarantees to all citizens the right "to freedom of speech and expression". Article 19(2) permits any law imposing "reasonable restrictions ... in the interests of the sovereignty and integrity of India, the security of the State, friendly relations with foreign States, public order, decency or morality, or in relation to contempt of court, defamation or incitement to an offence."

Article 25(1) guarantees freedom of conscience and the right freely to profess, practise and propagate religion, but expressly "Subject to public order, morality and health and to the other provisions of this Part". Those opening words matter more here than anywhere else in the topic: a religious motive is not an answer to a public order law, which is how the anti-conversion statutes were upheld in Stainislaus, worked in [Religious Taxation and Religious Instruction].

In the criminal law, section 196 of the Bharatiya Nyaya Sanhita 2023 punishes whoever, by words spoken or written or through electronic communication, "promotes or attempts to promote, on grounds of religion ... or any other ground whatsoever, disharmony or feelings of enmity, hatred or ill-will between different religious, racial, language or regional groups or castes or communities", or commits an act prejudicial to the maintenance of harmony which disturbs or is likely to disturb the public tranquillity. The punishment is up to three years, and up to five in a place of worship. Section 197 punishes imputations prejudicial to national integration. Both are read from the Gazette text of the Sanhita held in this repository.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in511

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Four

A Uniform Civil Code

Syllabus topic 8, "Secularism and religious fanaticism"

In one line

The Constitution tells the State to try to secure one civil law for everybody, but does not say when, cannot be enforced in a court, and no court has ordered Parliament to enact it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 44 provides that "The State shall endeavour to secure for the citizens a uniform civil code throughout the territory of India." It sits in Part IV, so article 37 applies: those provisions "shall not be enforceable by any court, but the principles therein laid down are nevertheless fundamental in the governance of the country". Every statement of the Supreme Court urging a code has been an observation made while deciding something else, in Shah Bano, in Sarla Mudgal and in John Vallamattom. No decision has held a rule of personal law void for offending article 44, and none has directed Parliament to legislate. The only Indian legislature to have enacted such a code is Uttarakhand, in 2024, and its own section 2 excludes the Scheduled Tribes from it.

The provision, and its neighbour

Article 44: "The State shall endeavour to secure for the citizens a uniform civil code throughout the territory of India." Three words control it. "Endeavour" imposes an effort, not a result. "Uniform" means one law for all citizens, not one per community. "Throughout the territory of India" means a national code, which is why a State code raises a question of its own.

Article 25(1), set out in [Articles 25 and 26], guarantees freedom of religion subject to public order, morality and health and to the other provisions of Part III. John Vallamattom put the relationship directly: article 25 "guarantees religious freedom whereas the latter divests religion from social relations and personal law".

Why the article reads as it does

India inherited a system in which crime, contract, property, evidence and procedure were uniform, while marriage, divorce, maintenance, guardianship and succession followed the religion of the parties. The framers chose neither to abolish that split nor to guarantee it. Draft article 35, which became article 44, was debated on 23 November 1948; the record is at ops/notes/LLM/Constitutionalism-Pluralism-and-Federalism/authorities/cad-draft-article-35.txt.

Three provisos were moved, by Mohammad Ismail Khan, Naziruddin Ahmad and Mahboob Ali Baig, each protecting personal law from the article in some form. Only two were put to the vote and both were negatived; Mahboob Ali Baig's was moved and never put, so it is wrong to write that three amendments were defeated. Article 35 was then adopted without amendment.

K.M. Munshi answered the objection that a code would be tyranny over a minority by pointing at the majority's own law: if inheritance and succession are part of religion, "you can never give, for instance, equality to women", and "we must put our foot down and say that these matters are not religion, they are purely matters for secular legislation".

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in517

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Module IV

munotes.in

Chapter One Hundred Five

Separation of Powers: The Doctrine

Syllabus topic 9, "Separation of powers : stresses and strain"

In one line

Government does three different things, it makes rules, it carries them out, and it decides quarrels about them, and the doctrine says those three jobs should be in three different sets of hands, so that nobody both writes a rule and sits in judgment on it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the doctrine of separation of powers requires that the legislative, the executive and the judicial functions of the State be vested in three distinct organs, that no organ exercise a function which essentially belongs to another, and that no person be a member of more than one organ at the same time. It is a doctrine of liberty and not of efficiency: its purpose is to prevent the accumulation of power in a single authority. In its rigid American form it is a rule of constitutional law enforced by courts. In its British form it is not a rule at all, because the executive is drawn from and answerable to the legislature. India follows neither, and the Supreme Court said so in Rai Sahib Ram Jawaya Kapur v. State of Punjab: the Constitution "has not indeed recognised the doctrine of separation of powers in its absolute rigidity but the functions of the different parts or branches of the Government have been sufficiently differentiated".

Why the law has this at all

The problem is very old and very simple. A ruler who can make a law, apply it to a man he dislikes, and then decide the case himself is not governed by law at all. He is governed by his own will, and the law is only the name he gives to it. Nothing in the wording of the law prevents this. What prevents it is that the three steps are taken by three different people who do not answer to each other.

That is why the doctrine is about structure rather than about rights. A bill of rights tells the State what it may not do. The separation of powers arranges the State so that doing it is difficult. The two work together, and neither is enough alone.

The words Montesquieu used, in Book XI, chapter 6 of The Spirit of Laws, are quoted in our own reports in this form: "When the legislative and executive powers are united in the same person, or in the same body of magistrates, there can be no liberty. . . Again, there is no liberty, if the judicial power be not separated from the legislative and executive." He was writing in 1748, describing what he took the English constitution to be. He was wrong about England, as later writers pointed out, but the description became a prescription and was written into the constitutions that followed.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in523

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Six

The Indian Scheme

Syllabus topic 9, "Separation of powers : stresses and strain"

In one line

India copied neither the American wall between the three organs nor the British habit of having no wall at all: it gave each organ a described job, joined the executive to the legislature on purpose, kept the judiciary apart, and armed each organ with a few weapons against the others.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Constitution does not enact the doctrine in its rigid form, but it does effect a clear demarcation of functions. In Rai Sahib Ram Jawaya Kapur v. State of Punjab the Court held that it "has not indeed recognised the doctrine of separation of powers in its absolute rigidity but the functions of the different parts or branches of the Government have been sufficiently differentiated", so that it "does not contemplate assumption, by one organ or part of the State, of functions that essentially belong to another". In Kesavananda Bharati v. State of Kerala Sikri C.J. listed "Separation of powers between the Legislature, the executive and the judiciary" among the five features making up the basic structure, and Shelat and Grover JJ. held that the Constitution "creates a system of checks and balances by reason of which powers are so distributed that none of the three organs it sets up can become so pre-dominant as to disable the others". The doctrine here is therefore not enforceable as a free-standing rule, but it is enforceable against a constitutional amendment.

Where the Constitution does the demarcating

No article says "the three powers shall be separate". The separation is done by vesting, and a good answer points to the vesting articles rather than to a slogan.

  • The executive power. Article 53(1): the executive power of the Union "shall be vested in the President and shall be exercised by him either directly or through officers subordinate to him". Article 154(1) says the same for a State and the Governor.
  • The legislative power. Article 245(1): "Parliament may make laws for the whole or any part of the territory of India, and the Legislature of a State may make laws for the whole or any part of the State." Article 246 then divides the subjects by the three Lists, worked out in [The Legislative Lists].
  • The judicial power. Articles 124 onwards constitute the Supreme Court and articles 214 onwards the High Courts, and articles 32 and 226 place enforcement of the Constitution in their hands.

That demarcation is real. What it is not is a wall, because the same Constitution deliberately joins two of the three organs.

The join, and the article that keeps one gap open

Article 74(1) requires a Council of Ministers "to aid and advise the President who shall, in the exercise of his functions, act in accordance with such advice", and article 75(3) makes that Council "collectively responsible to the House of the People". The real executive therefore sits in the legislature and survives only while it commands a majority there. That is the British arrangement, adopted on purpose.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in529

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Seven

Delegated Legislation

Syllabus topic 9, "Separation of powers : stresses and strain"

In one line

Parliament cannot write every rule the country needs, so it passes an Act saying what it wants and leaves a Minister or a board to write the detail; a court asks only whether Parliament kept the deciding for itself.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: delegated legislation, also called subordinate legislation, is law made by an executive or other authority under a power conferred by a statute. It is permitted, because the legislative power in articles 245 and 246 carries a power to delegate what is ancillary. It is limited by the doctrine of excessive delegation: a legislature may not part with its essential legislative function, which is to declare the legislative policy, lay down a standard, and enact that policy as a binding rule of conduct. Delegation beyond that is abdication and the parent provision is void. The doctrine was settled in In re The Delhi Laws Act, 1912 and restated in Gwalior Rayon Silk Mfg. (Wvg.) Co. Ltd v. Assistant Commissioner of Sales Tax: "an unlimited right of delegation is not inherent in the legislative power itself".

Why the law has this at all

A legislature meets for a limited number of days. The State it governs runs water systems, drug approvals, air safety and pension schemes. No House can settle in a statute the permitted level of a contaminant or the format of a return.

Gwalior Rayon put the justification in these terms. "The growth of the legislative power of the executive is a significant development of the twentieth century." Legislatures "because of limitation imposed upon by the time factor hardly go into matters of detail", so provision is made for delegated legislation "to obtain flexibility, elasticity, expedition and opportunity for experimentation". Mathew J. added competence: many subjects "require expertise, technical knowledge and a degree of adaptability to changing situations" a Parliament does not possess.

It is therefore not a defect to be tolerated but the ordinary machinery of government, and equally the standing strain on the separation of powers described in [The Indian Scheme].

The provisions, and four words

The parent Act, or enabling Act, confers the power. What is made under it, the rules, regulations, bye-laws, notifications and schemes, is delegated legislation: it binds, but draws its force from that Act. Excessive delegation is the vice of a parent provision that gives away too much, so the challenge is to the section of the Act. Ultra vires, Latin for "beyond the powers", is the vice of a rule going outside the parent Act, so the challenge is to the rule; that doctrine is [Ultra Vires].

The Constitution says nothing about delegation. What it says is where the legislative power sits. Article 245(1): "Subject to the provisions of this Constitution, Parliament may make laws for the whole or any part of the territory of India, and the Legislature of a State may make laws for the whole or any part of the State." Article 246 divides the subject matter by the three Lists.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in535

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Eight

Judicial Review

Syllabus topic 9, "Separation of powers : stresses and strain"

In one line

If Parliament or a Government does something the Constitution does not allow, a court can say so and refuse to give the act effect, and in India that power is written into the Constitution rather than invented by the judges.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: judicial review is the power of the superior courts to examine the validity of legislative and executive action against the Constitution, and to declare void what does not conform. Its source in India is textual: article 13 makes a law inconsistent with Part III void, article 32 guarantees the right to move the Supreme Court for the enforcement of Part III, and article 226 empowers every High Court to issue writs for that purpose "and for any other purpose". It is not an implication drawn from a supremacy clause, as in the United States. In Kesavananda Bharati v. State of Kerala Shelat and Grover JJ. described "the judicial review provided expressly in our Constitution by means of Article 226 and 32" as "one of the features upon which hinges the system of checks and balances", and in L. Chandra Kumar v. Union of India seven judges held that this power is "an integral and essential feature of the Constitution, constituting part of its basic structure", so that it can never be ousted by statute.

Why the law has this at all

A written constitution that limits power is a promise, and a promise needs somebody to enforce it. Article 13(2) says that a law taking away a fundamental right shall be void. If no court could say which laws are void, the sentence would be advice.

The alternative was not theoretical. In the United Kingdom there is no such power, because Parliament is sovereign and a statute cannot be unconstitutional. In the United States the Constitution does not confer the power either: it rests on a decision of the Supreme Court in 1803, Marbury v. Madison, whose report has not been read for this book, so it is named without a citation. India chose neither route. The makers put the power in the text, and put it in three places, so that its existence could never turn on an inference.

The provisions

Article 13(1) deals with pre-Constitution law: "All laws in force in the territory of India immediately before the commencement of this Constitution, in so far as they are inconsistent with the provisions of this Part, shall, to the extent of such inconsistency, be void."

Article 13(2) deals with law made after it: "The State shall not make any law which takes away or abridges the rights conferred by this Part and any law made in contravention of this clause shall, to the extent of the contravention, be void."

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in541

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Nine

Ultra Vires

Syllabus topic 9, "Separation of powers : stresses and strain"

In one line

Ultra vires is Latin: ultra means beyond and vires means powers, so the phrase means beyond the powers. Every public body holds a power that somebody gave it, and every such power has an edge; if the body steps over the edge, what it has done has no legal force, however sensible it was.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the doctrine of ultra vires is the ground of review on which an act, a rule or a statute is held void because its maker had no power to make it, or did not exercise the power in the manner prescribed. It has two limbs. Substantive ultra vires goes to content: what was done lies outside the power conferred. Procedural ultra vires goes to manner: the power existed, but a mandatory condition attached to its exercise was not observed. The doctrine works at two levels. Against a statute it asks whether the legislature was competent and whether it transgressed a constitutional limit, and that was the very question referred in In re The Delhi Laws Act, 1912: "Was section 7 of the Delhi Laws Act, 1912 ... ultra vires the Legislature which passed the said Act?" Against a subordinate instrument it asks whether the rule stays inside its parent Act and inside the Constitution. The opposite of ultra vires is intra vires, within the powers.

MU set this in 2019, and the answer it looks for names both limbs and applies each.

Why the law has this at all

In a country with a written constitution nobody has original power. Parliament has the powers article 246 and the Union List give it; a State Legislature has its own; a Minister has what a statute gives him; a municipality has what its Act gives it. Power is always traced back to a grant.

If that is so, then the only question that ever needs asking about an official act is: where does the power come from, and does the act fit inside it? Ultra vires is the name for the answer being no. It is the most practical doctrine in the whole of public law, because it does not require a fundamental right to have been broken, or a policy to be shown unwise. It asks a question of authority, and an authority that does not exist cannot be supplied by good intentions.

The provisions

There is no article called "ultra vires". The doctrine is carried by two.

Article 13(2) supplies the consequence when a fundamental right is in issue: "The State shall not make any law which takes away or abridges the rights conferred by this Part and any law made in contravention of this clause shall, to the extent of the contravention, be void." And article 13(3)(a) makes the doctrine reach subordinate instruments, because for this purpose "law" includes any Ordinance, order, bye-law, rule, regulation, notification, custom or usage having in the territory of India the force of law".

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in547

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Ten

The Amending Power

Syllabus topic 9, "Separation of powers : stresses and strain"

In one line

Parliament may change the Constitution, and it took four decisions across twenty-two years to settle whether it may change the part that protects the citizen against Parliament.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 368 confers on Parliament a constituent power to amend the Constitution "by way of addition, variation or repeal", by a special majority in each House and, for the matters the proviso lists, only with ratification by the legislatures of not less than half the States. Whether that power reaches Part III was answered four times, and differently. Sri Sankari Prasad Singh Deo v. Union of India and Sajjan Singh v. State of Rajasthan held that "law" in article 13(2) means ordinary law and not a constitutional amendment, so an amendment abridging a fundamental right stands. I.C. Golaknath v. State of Punjab, by six to five, held the opposite. Kesavananda Bharati v. State of Kerala, by seven to six, overruled Golak Nath and held that the power does reach every provision, Part III included, but cannot be used to damage or destroy the basic structure of the Constitution.

Why the Constitution has this at all

A constitution that cannot be changed is not preserved by its rigidity. It is broken, because a country that cannot amend its highest law will eventually go round it. But the same power, if unlimited, empties Part III: the State's own legislature would decide how much of the guarantee against the State to leave standing. The drafters answered by making the power difficult rather than limited. Everything here turns on one question. Are those procedural hurdles the only limits, or are there limits of substance too?

The provision

Article 368 is headed "Power of Parliament to amend the Constitution and procedure therefor". The heading itself was substituted by the Constitution (Twenty-fourth Amendment) Act 1971, with effect from 5 November 1971, which also inserted clause (1): "Notwithstanding anything in this Constitution, Parliament may in exercise of its constituent power amend by way of addition, variation or repeal any provision of this Constitution in accordance with the procedure laid down in this article."

Constituent power means the power to make or remake a constitution, as against ordinary legislative power, the power to make laws under one that already exists. That distinction is the whole of the reasoning in the first two cases.

Clause (2) carries the procedure: "An amendment of this Constitution may be initiated only by the introduction of a Bill for the purpose in either House of Parliament, and when the Bill is passed in each House by a majority of the total membership of that House and by a majority of not less than two-thirds of the members of that House present and voting, it shall be presented to the President who shall give his assent to the Bill and thereupon the Constitution shall stand amended in accordance with the terms of the Bill".

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in553

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Eleven

The Basic Structure

Syllabus topic 9, "Separation of powers : stresses and strain"

In one line

Parliament may amend any article of the Constitution, but not so as to destroy what makes the Constitution that Constitution, and a court will say when it has.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the basic structure doctrine, laid down in Kesavananda Bharati v. State of Kerala, is that article 368 confers a power to amend and not a power to destroy, so no amendment may damage or destroy the basic structure of the Constitution. It limits constituent power itself, so it binds a Parliament acting with a two-thirds majority and the ratification of half the States. In Minerva Mills Ltd v. Union of India it struck down clauses (4) and (5) of article 368 and the amended article 31C, the Court holding that "a limited amending power is one of the basic features of Indian Constitution". In Waman Rao v. Union of India it got a date: amendments putting laws into the Ninth Schedule on or after 24 April 1973 are open to challenge. In I.R. Coelho v. State of Tamil Nadu it became an impact test, applied through article 21 read with articles 14 and 19.

Why the law has this at all

[The Amending Power] ends with a settled proposition: article 368 reaches every article, Part III included. Follow it to the end. A Parliament with the numbers could delete article 32, abolish the States, or provide that no further election need be held. Each step is an "amendment" in the literal sense, and on the literal reading each is lawful. The doctrine exists because the framers gave Parliament a power over the Constitution and gave nobody a power over the country.

The provision

Article 368(1) says Parliament "may in exercise of its constituent power amend by way of addition, variation or repeal any provision of this Constitution". The doctrine hangs on that one word. The Forty-second Amendment 1976 tried to close the argument by adding two clauses. Clause (4): no amendment "shall be called in question in any court on any ground". Clause (5): "there shall be no limitation whatever on the constituent power of Parliament to amend by way of addition, variation or repeal the provisions of this Constitution under this article." Both are still printed, and their footnote records that the section that inserted them "has been declared invalid by the Supreme Court in Minerva Mills Ltd. and Others Vs. Union of India and Others AIR 1980 SC 1789".

Article 32 is the other half. Clause (1) guarantees "The right to move the Supreme Court by appropriate proceedings for the enforcement of the rights conferred by this Part", and clause (4) says that right "shall not be suspended except as otherwise provided for by this Constitution". A limit on amendment is worth nothing without a court to hear the complaint, which is what clause (4) of article 368 was written to remove.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in559

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Twelve

The Appointment of Judges

Syllabus topic 9, "Separation of powers : stresses and strain"

In one line

The Constitution says the President appoints judges "after consultation with" the Chief Justice of India, and the Supreme Court has read those four words to mean that the Chief Justice, advised by his senior colleagues, effectively decides.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: articles 124(2) and 217(1) vest the power of appointment in the President and require consultation with named constitutional functionaries. In S.P. Gupta v. President of India, the First Judges case, a Bench of seven held that consultation is not concurrence, that the power "resides solely and exclusively in the Central Government", and that the opinion of the Chief Justice of India enjoys no primacy. In the Second Judges case, Supreme Court Advocates-on-Record Association v. Union of India, a Bench of nine reversed that: the opinion of the judiciary "symbolised by the view of the Chief Justice of India" has primacy, and "No appointment of any Judge to the Supreme Court or any High Court can be made, unless it is in conformity with the opinion of the Chief Justice of India." The Third Judges case then settled how that opinion is to be formed, and the body that forms it is called the collegium.

Why the law has this at all

Somebody has to choose judges, and every method of choosing is objectionable in a different way. If the executive chooses alone, the judges who will decide cases against the executive are its appointees. If the judges choose themselves, an unelected body renews itself with no accountability to anyone. If a legislature chooses, appointment becomes a political contest.

The Constitution answered by dividing the job: the executive appoints, and must consult the judiciary before it does. That is a workable compromise only if "consult" carries real weight, and the whole of this chapter is the argument about how much.

The provisions, and a warning about the printed text

The official text of the Constitution prints articles 124(2), 217(1), 222(1), 224 and 224A in the form the Constitution (Ninety-ninth Amendment) Act 2014 gave them, which speaks throughout of the National Judicial Appointments Commission. Those substitutions were struck down. The words in force are the earlier words, which the Legislative Department preserves in the footnotes. That is dealt with in [The National Judicial Appointments Commission]; here the operative text is given.

Article 124(1). There shall be a Supreme Court "consisting of a Chief Justice of India and, until Parliament by law prescribes a larger number, of not more than seven other Judges". Parliament has prescribed a larger number, and the footnote records it as "Now 'thirty-three' vide the Supreme Court (Number of Judges) Amendment Act, 2019".

Article 124(2). Every Judge of the Supreme Court "shall be appointed by the President by warrant under his hand and seal" "after consultation with such of the Judges of the Supreme Court and of the High Court in the States as the President may deem necessary for the purpose", and shall hold office until sixty-five. The proviso restored by the strike-down reads: "Provided that in the case of appointment of a Judge other than the Chief Justice, the Chief Justice of India shall always be consulted".

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in565

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Thirteen

The National Judicial Appointments Commission

Syllabus topic 9, "Separation of powers : stresses and strain"

In one line

Parliament amended the Constitution to replace the collegium with a six member Commission, and the Supreme Court struck the amendment down as destroying the independence of the judiciary.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Constitution (Ninety-ninth Amendment) Act 2014, brought into force on 13 April 2015, inserted articles 124A, 124B and 124C and rewrote articles 124(2), 217(1), 222(1), 224 and 224A so that appointments and transfers were to be made "on the recommendation of the National Judicial Appointments Commission". The Commission was to consist of the Chief Justice of India as Chairperson, the two next senior judges of the Supreme Court, the Union Law Minister, and two eminent persons. In Supreme Court Advocates-on-Record Association v. Union of India the amendment and the National Judicial Appointments Commission Act 2014 were held void, on the ground that by altering the process of appointment they struck at the independence of the judiciary, which is part of the basic structure. The collegium described in [The Appointment of Judges] therefore revived.

The warning that matters most

Articles 124A, 124B and 124C are still printed in the official text of the Constitution. They are void and no part of them is in force. So are the words about the Commission which the same Amendment put into articles 124(2), 217(1), 222(1), 224(1), 224(2) and 224A.

A student reading the bare Constitution will find these articles set out in full, in ordinary type, exactly like every article that is in force. Nothing in the body of the text marks them as dead. What marks them is a footnote, and the footnote to article 124A reads: this amendment "has been struck down by the Supreme Court in the case of Supreme Court Advocates-on-Record Association and another Vs Union of India in its judgment dated 16-10-2015". The same footnote is repeated under each of the other articles the Amendment touched.

Two practical consequences. First, an answer that describes the Commission as the law is wrong, however faithfully it copies the printed article. Second, article 217(1) as printed reads ungrammatically, because the Amendment substituted only part of its consultation clause and left the remainder standing. The words in force are the pre-2015 words, set out in [The Appointment of Judges].

Why Parliament tried this

The collegium was not created by the Constitution. It was created by interpretation, in 1993 and 1998, and three objections to it can be read off the very judgments that made it.

It has no textual home. Articles 124(2) and 217(1) say "consultation", and the Second Judges case gave consultation the force of concurrence: "No appointment of any Judge to the Supreme Court or any High Court can be made, unless it is in conformity with the opinion of the Chief Justice of India."

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in571

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Fourteen

Transfer and Removal of Judges

Syllabus topic 9, "Separation of powers : stresses and strain"

In one line

A judge can be moved to another High Court without being asked, but can be put out of office only by both Houses of Parliament after a judicial inquiry, and the gap between the two explains most of the argument about judicial independence.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 222(1) empowers the President, after consultation with the Chief Justice of India, to transfer a judge from one High Court to any other. In Union of India v. Sankalchand Himatlal Sheth the Supreme Court refused to read a requirement of consent into that article, but held that a transfer may be made only in public interest and never as punishment, and that consultation there "means full and effective, not formal or unproductive, consultation". S.P. Gupta v. President of India carried that meaning across to appointment under articles 124(2) and 217(1). Removal is governed by article 124(4), applied to High Courts by article 218: an address by each House, by special majority, in the same session, "on the ground of proved misbehaviour or incapacity", the procedure of proof coming from the Judges (Inquiry) Act 1968. In K. Veeraswami v. Union of India the Court held that a judge is also a public servant who may be prosecuted, subject to the President's sanction and consultation with the Chief Justice of India.

Why the law has this at all

A judge who can be moved or removed at will is not independent. A judge who can never be moved or removed is not accountable. The Constitution answers the first worry by making removal extremely hard, and leaves transfer comparatively easy because transfer is an administrative necessity.

The trouble is that the two can be substituted for each other. A government that cannot remove an inconvenient judge can transfer him a thousand miles away. That is why the transfer cases were fought.

The provisions

Transfer. Article 222(1): "The President may, after consultation with the Chief Justice of India, transfer a Judge from one High Court to any other High Court." Those are the words in force; the printed text substitutes a reference to the National Judicial Appointments Commission, and that is void. Clause (2) gives a transferred judge a compensatory allowance.

Article 217(1)(c) supplies the consequence: a judge's office "shall be vacated by his being appointed ... to be a Judge of the Supreme Court or by his being transferred ... to any other High Court".

Removal. Article 124(4): "A Judge of the Supreme Court shall not be removed from his office except by an order of the President passed after an address by each House of Parliament supported by a majority of the total membership of that House and by a majority of not less than two-thirds of the members of that House present and voting has been presented to the President in the same session for such removal on the ground of proved misbehaviour or incapacity." Clause (5) adds that Parliament "may by law regulate the procedure for the presentation of an address and for the investigation and proof of the misbehaviour or incapacity of a Judge under clause (4)".

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in577

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Fifteen

Judicial Independence

Syllabus topic 9, "Separation of powers : stresses and strain"

In one line

A judge is independent not because the Constitution announces that he should be, but because narrow, unglamorous provisions make it hard for anybody to reward or punish him for how he decides a case.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: judicial independence is secured by four mechanisms in the text and not by any single declaration. Tenure: a Judge of the Supreme Court holds office until sixty-five and of a High Court until sixty-two, removable only by the address procedure in article 124(4). Remuneration: articles 125 and 221 fix salaries by law and forbid any variation of allowances, leave or pension to a Judge's disadvantage after appointment, and articles 112(3)(d) and 202(3)(d) charge judicial salaries on the Consolidated Fund so that under articles 113(1) and 203(1) they escape the legislature's vote. Insulation from legislative attack: articles 121 and 211 forbid discussion in Parliament or a State legislature of a Judge's conduct in the discharge of his duties. Administrative autonomy: article 146 gives the Chief Justice of India the Court's own officers and servants and charges its administrative expenses on the Consolidated Fund of India.

Why the law has this at all

A court decides against the government roughly as often as it decides for it. If the government could then cut the judge's pay, have his conduct debated in the House, move him to a distant court or take away his registry staff, he would learn quickly which answers are cheap and which expensive. He would not need to be threatened. He would only need to know that the power existed.

The problem is anticipated retaliation: the quiet adjustment of judgment by a person who knows who controls his conditions of work. The answer is to take those conditions out of the hands of the organs he has to decide against. That is why the guarantees below are so dull. A rule that a particular sum may not be reduced by a particular body is worth far more than a general promise.

No discussion in the legislature

Article 121, headed Restriction on discussion in Parliament, provides: "No discussion shall take place in Parliament with respect to the conduct of any Judge of the Supreme Court or of a High Court in the discharge of his duties except upon a motion for presenting an address to the President praying for the removal of the Judge as hereinafter provided." Article 211, headed Restriction on discussion in the Legislature, provides: "No discussion shall take place in the Legislature of a State with respect to the conduct of any Judge of the Supreme Court or of a High Court in the discharge of his duties."

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in583

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Sixteen

Judicial Accountability

Syllabus topic 9, "Separation of powers : stresses and strain"

In one line

Everything in the last chapter makes a judge hard to touch, which creates this chapter's problem: the only formal sanction is enormous, so almost everything that actually happens to a misbehaving judge happens below it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 124(4) permits removal only on proved misbehaviour or incapacity, by order of the President after an address by each House supported by the prescribed majorities, and article 124(5) leaves Parliament to regulate the investigation and proof, which it did by the Judges (Inquiry) Act, 1968. Article 218 applies both clauses to a High Court Judge, and article 235 vests control over district courts and courts subordinate thereto in the High Court. In K. Veeraswami v. Union of India the Supreme Court held that a Judge of a High Court or of the Supreme Court is a "public servant" liable to prosecution for corruption, subject to safeguards requiring consultation with the Chief Justice of India. In C. Ravichandran Iyer v. Justice A.M. Bhattacharjee it held that the space between bad behaviour and impeachable misbehaviour must be filled by self-regulation, not by pressure from the Bar.

Why the law has this at all

Accountability and independence are usually presented as opposites. They are not. A judge who can be removed easily is not independent; one who cannot be touched at all loses the public confidence on which the institution depends. Veeraswami put that starkly: "The judiciary has no power of the purse or the sword. It survives only by public confidence."

The design problem is the size of the only formal sanction. Removal under article 124(4) needs a political majority assembled in two chambers against a judge. It is available for grave misconduct and unavailable for anything less. Ravichandran Iyer named the consequence: "impeachment is meant to be a drastic remedy and needs to be used in serious cases. But there must exist some other means to ensure that Judges do not abuse the trust the society has in them."

The provisions

Article 124(4) provides that a Judge of the Supreme Court "shall not be removed from his office except by an order of the President passed after an address by each House of Parliament supported by a majority of the total membership of that House and by a majority of not less than two-thirds of the members of that House present and voting has been presented to the President in the same session for such removal on the ground of proved misbehaviour or incapacity."

Four cumulative conditions: an address by each House; a majority of the total membership, not merely of those voting; two thirds of those present and voting; both addresses in the same session. The ground is proved misbehaviour or incapacity, and "proved" is doing work: a finding must precede the vote, which is what article 124(5) provides for.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in589

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Seventeen

Judicial Activism, Restraint and Overreach

Syllabus topic 9, "Separation of powers : stresses and strain"

In one line

The three words are not three moods. They mark three relationships between a court and the organ whose job it is doing, and what separates them is whether the court makes another body perform its function or performs it instead.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: judicial activism is the exercise of an existing jurisdiction to give an established right an effective remedy the text does not spell out, leaving the field open to the legislature. Judicial restraint is the deliberate non-exercise of a power the court possesses, because the question belongs to another organ or a statute occupies the field. Judicial overreach is the exercise of a power belonging to another organ: choosing among policy options, displacing an express statutory provision, or performing another body's function rather than compelling it to perform. Vishaka v. State of Rajasthan and Vineet Narain v. Union of India are the standard examples of activism, both resting on article 32 read with articles 141, 142 and 144 and both expressly temporary until the legislature acts. Supreme Court Bar Association v. Union of India is the standard example of the Court limiting itself: article 142 "cannot be used to build a new edifice where none existed earlier, by ignoring express statutory provisions dealing with a subject".

The three words, defined so they can be applied

Most answers use the words as praise and blame. Give them content taken from what the Court actually does with the case.

Activism. Three features together. A right or duty that already exists independently of the court. A remedy or machinery that is missing. An intervention the legislature can displace by legislating. Vishaka has all three: the rights were in articles 14, 15, 19(1)(g) and 21; there was no statute; and the guidelines were to operate "until a legislation is enacted for the purpose".

Restraint. A court has jurisdiction and declines to use it, or uses it narrowly, because the choice belongs elsewhere. It is not deciding for the government and not timidity: it is a court saying on the record that the question is not for it. Vineet Narain is an example even though it is filed under activism, because the Court monitored investigations while refusing to "direct or channel those investigations".

Overreach. Any one of three things is enough. The court makes a policy choice between options that are all lawful. It acts against an express statutory provision on the subject. Or it takes over a statutory body's function and performs it, instead of ordering that body to perform. The third is the test the Supreme Court Bar Association case supplies, and it is the sharpest.

The working question is therefore not "did the court go too far" but whose function was performed, and by whom? Supervision is activism, substitution is overreach.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in595

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Eighteen

Legislative Privilege

Syllabus topic 9, "Separation of powers : stresses and strain"

In one line

A House of the legislature holds powers no other body holds, including the power to punish for contempt of itself, and the hard question is not whether they exist but how far a court may examine the way they are used.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: articles 105 and 194 confer three distinct things. Freedom of speech in the House. An immunity, under clauses (2), by which no member is liable to any proceedings in any court "in respect of anything said or any vote given by him" in the House or a committee. And, under clauses (3), the other powers, privileges and immunities the House had immediately before the Forty-fourth Amendment, until defined by law, which is the source of the power to punish for contempt. Articles 122 and 212 bar a court from questioning proceedings "on the ground of any alleged irregularity of procedure", and no further, so in Raja Ram Pal an expulsion was held reviewable for illegality though not for irregularity. In Sita Soren a Bench of seven overruled the majority in P.V. Narasimha Rao and held that a legislator who accepts a bribe to vote or to speak has no immunity under article 105(2) or 194(2).

Why the law has this at all

A legislature that could be sued for what is said in it would not debate freely, and one that could not control disorder in its chamber could not sit. Privilege exists to make the House work, not to advantage the people in it. That produces the modern test, because a privilege claimed for something unconnected with the House's functioning is not a privilege at all.

The provisions

Article 105(1): "Subject to the provisions of this Constitution and to the rules and standing orders regulating the procedure of Parliament, there shall be freedom of speech in Parliament." Note the qualifications at the front: this is not article 19(1)(a) and is not subject to article 19(2), but a separate freedom limited by the Constitution and the House's rules.

Article 105(2): "No member of Parliament shall be liable to any proceedings in any court in respect of anything said or any vote given by him in Parliament or any committee thereof, and no person shall be so liable in respect of the publication by or under the authority of either House of Parliament of any report, paper, votes or proceedings." Two immunities in one clause, the member's and the publisher's, the second limited to publication by or under the authority of a House. A newspaper's own report falls under article 361A: see [The Press and the Legislature].

Article 105(3): the other powers, privileges and immunities are "such as may from time to time be defined by Parliament by law, and, until so defined", those the House and its members and committees had "immediately before the coming into force of section 15 of the Constitution (Forty-fourth Amendment) Act, 1978". Article 194 makes identical provision for a State legislature, and clause (4) of each extends the protection to persons entitled to speak in the House without being members. Because no such law has ever been made, the residue is still fixed by the practice of the House of Commons, an inheritance Sita Soren was careful about: India "does not have 'ancient and undoubted' privileges which were vested after a struggle between Parliament and the King."

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in601

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Nineteen

Advisory Jurisdiction

Syllabus topic 9, "Separation of powers : stresses and strain"

In one line

The President may ask the Supreme Court a legal question before anybody has been hurt by the answer, and what the Court writes is not a judgment but a report.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 143(1) empowers the President, where it appears to him that a question of law or fact has arisen or is likely to arise which is of such public importance that it is expedient to obtain the Court's opinion, to refer it to the Supreme Court, and "the Court may, after such hearing as it thinks fit, report to the President its opinion thereon". Article 143(2) covers a dispute of the kind excluded from article 131 by its proviso, and there the Court "shall" report. Article 145(3) requires a minimum of five Judges for a reference under article 143, and article 145(4) requires the opinion to be delivered in open court. In In re The Kerala Education Bill, 1957 the Court held that under clause (1) it "has a discretion in the matter and may in a proper case and for good reasons decline to express any opinion", while under clause (2) it is obligatory to entertain the reference and report.

Why the Constitution has this at all

Courts normally decide disputes between parties, after the event, on facts. That is a good rule with a cost: a government unsure whether a Bill is constitutional must either abandon it or enact it and wait years to find out.

The framers borrowed a solution. Kerala Education traces the wording of article 143(1) to section 213(1) of the Government of India Act, 1935, reproduced "word for word, except as to the name of the court", under which the Governor-General could consult the Federal Court. Clause (2) is new. The judgment also records what was rejected: there is no such provision in the Constitution of the United States or of Australia, and the courts there "have declined to give advisory opinions to the executive or legislative branches of the State".

That comparison answers the standard essay question. Advisory jurisdiction is not an inherent judicial power but a deliberate choice to let one organ ask another for guidance before a dispute exists, and every difficulty here follows from it.

The provision, clause by clause

Article 143(1): "If at any time it appears to the President that a question of law or fact has arisen, or is likely to arise, which is of such a nature and of such public importance that it is expedient to obtain the opinion of the Supreme Court upon it, he may refer the question to that Court for consideration and the Court may, after such hearing as it thinks fit, report to the President its opinion thereon."

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in607

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Twenty

Complete Justice: Article 142

Syllabus topic 9, "Separation of powers : stresses and strain"

In one line

The Supreme Court may make whatever order a case actually needs, including an order no statute provides for, but it may not use that power to push aside a statute which deals with the very subject.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 142(1) empowers the Supreme Court, in the exercise of its jurisdiction, to "pass such decree or make such order as is necessary for doing complete justice in any cause or matter pending before it". The power is plenary and residual; it exists independently of any statute and cannot be controlled by one. It is not a power to legislate, and not a power to displace substantive law. In Supreme Court Bar Association v. Union of India a Constitution Bench held that the powers conferred by article 142 "being curative in nature cannot be construed as powers which authorise the court to ignore the substantive rights of a litigant", and that the article "cannot be used to build a new edifice where none existed earlier, by ignoring express statutory provisions dealing with a subject and thereby to achieve something indirectly which cannot be achieved directly."

Why the law has this at all

A court that can give only the reliefs a statute names will sometimes be unable to do justice at all. The wrong may be proved and the remedy missing. Ordinary courts live with that, because their powers come from the statutes that create them. The framers did not want the highest court in the country to be in that position, so they gave it a power defined not by a list of orders it may pass but by a purpose: whatever is necessary for doing complete justice.

That is a large gift, and it carries an obvious danger. A court which may do whatever justice requires can, if it forgets itself, do whatever it thinks best. The modern law of article 142 is about that danger, which is why the article belongs to a module on the stresses and strains of the separation of powers.

The provision

Article 142 is headed Enforcement of decrees and orders of the Supreme Court and orders as to discovery, etc. and has two clauses.

Clause (1). The Supreme Court "in the exercise of its jurisdiction may pass such decree or make such order as is necessary for doing complete justice in any cause or matter pending before it", and any such decree or order "shall be enforceable throughout the territory of India" in the manner Parliament prescribes or, until it does, in the manner the President prescribes by order.

Clause (2). "Subject to the provisions of any law made in this behalf by Parliament", the Supreme Court has "all and every power to make any order for the purpose of securing the attendance of any person, the discovery or production of any documents, or the investigation or punishment of any contempt of itself."

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in613

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-One

The Supreme Court

Syllabus topic 9, "Separation of powers : stresses and strain"

In one line

One court sits at the top of the Indian judicial system, hears disputes between governments, hears appeals from every High Court, may take any case it chooses from any court or tribunal in the country, and what it lays down is law for every court in India.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: articles 124 to 147 constitute the Supreme Court and define its powers. Its jurisdiction is of four kinds. Original jurisdiction under article 131, exclusive, in federal disputes. Appellate jurisdiction under articles 132, 133 and 134, exercised on a certificate granted by the High Court under article 134A. Discretionary jurisdiction under article 136, to grant special leave to appeal from any judgment of any court or tribunal. Advisory jurisdiction under article 143. To these are added the power of review under article 137, the plenary power under article 142, and article 141, by which "the law declared by the Supreme Court shall be binding on all courts within the territory of India."

Why the law has this at all

India has one judiciary, not two. There is no separate set of federal courts running alongside State courts, as in the United States. A single hierarchy administers both Union law and State law, and one court stands at its head.

That decision creates the work articles 124 to 147 have to do. If there is only one apex court, it must be able to settle disputes between the governments of the federation, to correct any court below it, and to make its rulings binding everywhere. Articles 131, 136 and 141 answer those three needs in turn, and the rest is machinery: how the Court is composed, how its judges are protected, and who writes its rules.

How the Court is constituted

Article 124(1). There shall be a Supreme Court of India "consisting of a Chief Justice of India and, until Parliament by law prescribes a larger number, of not more than seven other Judges." Parliament has prescribed a larger number several times; the strength is now thirty-three other judges, under the Supreme Court (Number of Judges) Amendment Act, 2019, from 9 August 2019.

Article 124(2), appointment, and a warning about the printed text. The clause as printed says every judge is appointed by the President by warrant under his hand and seal "on the recommendation of the National Judicial Appointments Commission referred to in article 124A". Those words were substituted by the Constitution (Ninety-ninth Amendment) Act, 2014, and the Legislative Department's own footnote records that the amendment was struck down by the Supreme Court on 16 October 2015. The printed words are therefore not the operative law: the pre-amendment requirement of consultation revived, and articles 124A, 124B and 124C fell with the substitution. The subject belongs to [The Appointment of Judges] and [The National Judicial Appointments Commission], and a student who quotes article 124(2) from a bare text without the footnote will state the law wrongly.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in619

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Two

The High Courts

Syllabus topic 9, "Separation of powers : stresses and strain"

In one line

Each State has a High Court which is a court of record, which supervises every court and tribunal in its territory, which can issue writs, and which can pull a case up out of a lower court and decide it itself when the case turns on the meaning of the Constitution.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: articles 214 to 231 constitute the High Courts. Article 215 makes "Every High Court" a court of record with the power to punish for contempt of itself. Their jurisdiction is not conferred by the Constitution but continued by article 225, which preserves the jurisdiction each existing High Court had immediately before the Constitution commenced. To that the Constitution adds three powers. Article 226, to issue directions, orders and writs for the enforcement of fundamental rights "and for any other purpose". Article 227, superintendence "over all courts and tribunals" within the territory. Article 228, to withdraw to itself a case pending in a subordinate court which involves a substantial question of law as to the interpretation of the Constitution.

Why the law has this at all

The High Courts were not created in 1950. Several of them had existed since 1862 and were exercising a jurisdiction, including an original civil jurisdiction in the Presidency towns, that no Indian legislature had defined. The framers had a choice: rewrite that jurisdiction from scratch, or continue it and add to it.

They continued it. That is what article 225 does, and it is why the powers of a High Court cannot be read off Chapter V of Part VI alone. The Constitution then added the writ power in article 226 and the supervisory power in article 227, both of which the pre-Constitution High Courts had only in a narrower form, and article 228, which is new.

The result is a court that stands between the Supreme Court and everything else, and which for most litigants is the constitutional court, because the Supreme Court is far away and its appellate jurisdiction is mostly discretionary.

Constitution and appointment

Article 214. "There shall be a High Court for each State." Article 231 qualifies this: Parliament may by law establish "a common High Court for two or more States or for two or more States and a Union territory". Article 230 lets Parliament extend a High Court's jurisdiction to a Union territory or exclude it.

Article 215. "Every High Court shall be a court of record and shall have all the powers of such a court including the power to punish for contempt of itself." The wording is identical to article 129 for the Supreme Court, and the consequence is the same: the contempt power is inherent in the status, so a statute may guide the punishment but cannot take the jurisdiction away. See [Complete Justice: Article 142].

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in625

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Three

The Subordinate Judiciary

Syllabus topic 9, "Separation of powers : stresses and strain"

In one line

The judges who actually try almost every case in India are appointed by the Governor, but once appointed they answer to the High Court and not to the government that appointed them.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: articles 233 to 237 govern the subordinate judiciary. District judges are appointed by the Governor "in consultation with the High Court" under article 233(1); a candidate from outside the service must have seven years at the Bar and the High Court's recommendation under article 233(2); other judicial officers are recruited by the Governor under rules made after consulting the State Public Service Commission and the High Court under article 234. The load-bearing provision is article 235: "The control over district courts and courts subordinate thereto including the posting and promotion of, and the grant of leave to, persons belonging to the judicial service of a State" is "vested in the High Court". Appointment is divided between the executive and the judiciary; control is given to the judiciary alone.

Why the law has this at all

Under the colonial administration the district officer was both magistrate and collector. The same official who prosecuted, or whose department prosecuted, decided. Promotions, postings and leave for the whole of the lower judiciary lay with the provincial executive, so a judge who ruled against the government risked a transfer to a place he did not want to go.

The framers treated that as the problem to be solved, and they solved it twice over. Article 50, a directive principle, says the State "shall take steps to separate the judiciary from the executive in the public services of the State." That is an instruction, not an enforceable right. Chapter VI of Part VI is the enforceable half, and it works not by declaring independence but by moving one specific power, control, out of the executive's hands.

That is why this chapter belongs in a module on the separation of powers. Article 235 is not administrative housekeeping. It is the separation of powers reduced to a question about who signs a transfer order.

The provisions

Article 233(1), appointment of district judges. Appointments of persons to be district judges, "and the posting and promotion of, district judges in any State shall be made by the Governor of the State in consultation with the High Court exercising jurisdiction in relation to such State." Two things to notice. The power is the Governor's, so it is exercised on the advice of the State's council of ministers. And the High Court's role is consultation, which is weaker than the recommendation clause (2) requires.

Article 233(2), the direct recruit. "A person not already in the service of the Union or of the State shall only be eligible to be appointed a district judge if he has been for not less than seven years an advocate or a pleader and is recommended by the High Court for appointment." Both conditions are cumulative, and both apply only to the candidate from outside government service. An officer already in service is promoted under clause (1), where consultation is enough.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in631

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Four

Tribunals

Syllabus topic 9, "Separation of powers : stresses and strain"

In one line

The Forty-second Amendment let legislatures set up tribunals and shut the High Courts out of whole fields of law; ten years later the Supreme Court allowed that if the tribunal was as good as the court, and eleven years after that it held they can never be shut out at all.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: Part XIVA, articles 323A and 323B, was inserted by the Constitution (Forty-second Amendment) Act, 1976, with effect from 3 January 1977. Article 323A(2)(d) and article 323B(3)(d) each permitted a law to "exclude the jurisdiction of all courts, except the jurisdiction of the Supreme Court under article 136". In S.P. Sampath Kumar v. Union of India a Constitution Bench upheld that exclusion on the theory of alternative institutional mechanisms, provided the tribunal was "no less efficacious than the High Court". In L. Chandra Kumar v. Union of India seven judges held those sub-clauses unconstitutional so far as they exclude articles 226, 227 and 32, that jurisdiction being "part of the inviolable basic structure". Tribunals survive as courts of first instance whose decisions go to a Division Bench of the High Court, never as substitutes for it.

Why the law has this at all

By the 1970s the High Courts were choked, and service disputes were a large part of what choked them. A dispute about a promotion or a pension is repetitive, technical, and does not need a constitutional court. The argument for tribunals was that a specialist body could decide such matters faster and better.

That argument is respectable, and the Supreme Court has never rejected it. What made Part XIVA explosive was not the tribunals but the sub-clause that let the legislature take the High Court out of the picture.

The provisions

Article 323A(1) lets Parliament provide by law for the adjudication by administrative tribunals of "disputes and complaints with respect to recruitment and conditions of service" of persons appointed to public services and posts under the Union, a State, a local or other authority, or a Government corporation.

Article 323A(2) lists what such a law may do: set up a tribunal for the Union and one for each State or group of States; specify jurisdiction and powers "including the power to punish for contempt"; lay down procedure, limitation and evidence; transfer pending cases; and, by sub-clause (d), "exclude the jurisdiction of all courts, except the jurisdiction of the Supreme Court under article 136". Clause (3) gives the article overriding effect.

Article 323B(1) lets "the appropriate Legislature", so Parliament or a State legislature, provide for tribunals for the matters in clause (2): taxes; foreign exchange and customs; industrial and labour disputes; land reform and ceilings; urban property ceilings; elections to the legislatures; essential goods and their prices; rent and tenancy; and offences and incidental matters relating to those. Clause (3)(d) carries the same exclusion power as 323A(2)(d). The two articles differ in who may legislate and in what about.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in636

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Five

The Rule of Law

Syllabus topic 9, "Separation of powers : stresses and strain"

In one line

Nobody in the State may do anything to anybody except because a law says so, and that law binds the official as it binds everyone else.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the rule of law means the supremacy of law over the arbitrary exercise of power. Dicey gave it three meanings: the absolute supremacy of regular law as opposed to arbitrary power, so that no one is punished except for a distinct breach of law established before the ordinary courts; equality before the law, so that every person whatever his rank is subject to the ordinary law administered by the ordinary courts; and that in England the general principles of the constitution are the result of judicial decisions on the rights of private persons, so that the constitution is the consequence of individual rights and not their source. The phrase does not appear in the Constitution of India, but the idea is enacted in articles 13, 14, 21 and 265. MU has set the concept of the rule of law as a short note, so the three meanings and the Indian departures from them are the answer.

Why the law has this at all

Every State has power to arrest, to tax, to take land and to punish. The question a constitution must answer is whether that power is exercised because a rule permits it or because somebody in office wants it.

The rule of law is the answer that it must be the rule. It is not a right and it is not a remedy. It is a condition on how all rights and remedies operate, which is why it turns up as a phrase in judgments far more often than as a provision in the text.

That is also its weakness as an examination topic: because it is everywhere it is easy to write about it vaguely. A good answer states the three meanings, says which Indian law adopted, adapted and rejected, and names the articles that carry it.

Dicey's three meanings, and what India did

First, the supremacy of regular law. No person may be punished or made to suffer in body or goods except for a distinct breach of law established in the ordinary manner before the ordinary courts. The target is wide discretionary authority, because where there is discretion there is room for arbitrariness. India adopted this one and enacted it. It is the core of articles 21 and 265, and after Royappa it is inside article 14 too.

Second, equality before the law. No person is above the law; every person, whatever his rank, is subject to the ordinary law and to the ordinary courts. Dicey meant this partly as an attack on the French droit administratif, a separate body of administrative law applied by separate administrative courts, which he regarded as a privilege for officials.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in642

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Six

Democracy and Free and Fair Elections

Syllabus topic 10, "Democratic process"

In one line

Parliament may amend almost anything in the Constitution, but it may not amend away the things that make India a democracy, and holding elections that are genuinely free and fair is one of those things.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 368 confers on Parliament a constituent power to amend the Constitution, but the majority in Kesavananda Bharati v. State of Kerala held that the power does not extend to damaging or destroying the basic structure of the Constitution, and every list of that structure offered in that case names the republican and democratic form of Government. In Indira Nehru Gandhi v. Raj Narain the Court applied that limit for the first time and struck down a constitutional amendment, clause (4) of article 329A, Khanna J. holding that it "violates the principle of free and fair elections which is an essential postulate of democracy and which in its turn is a part of the basic structure of the Constitution". In Kihoto Hollohan v. Zachillhu the majority restated it: "Democracy is a basic feature of the constitution. . . Election conducted at regular, prescribed intervals is essential to the democratic system envisaged in the constitution."

Why the law has this at all

A government elected by a majority controls the legislature. If that legislature can amend the Constitution without limit, the majority can rewrite the rules by which it was chosen, and can rewrite them after it has already broken them. That is not hypothetical: the amendment struck down in 1975 declared one election valid after a High Court had found it void.

The question is not whether an amending power should exist. It must, or the Constitution would freeze. It is whether the power reaches the arrangements that decide who exercises it. If it does, the Constitution protects nothing a determined majority wants removed. If it does not, some limit has to be stated, and the Constitution states none. The basic structure doctrine is the judicial answer, worked in [The Basic Structure]; this chapter shows what it means for elections.

The provisions

Two articles carry this chapter, and they pull in opposite directions.

Article 368(1), headed Power of Parliament to amend the Constitution and procedure therefor, was inserted by the Twenty-fourth Amendment in 1971: "Notwithstanding anything in this Constitution, Parliament may in exercise of its constituent power amend by way of addition, variation or repeal any provision of this Constitution in accordance with the procedure laid down in this article." Clause (2) sets out that procedure: a Bill in either House, passed by a majority of the total membership and "by a majority of not less than two-thirds of the members of that House present and voting", and, for five classes of amendment listed in the proviso, ratification by the Legislatures of not less than one-half of the States.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in648

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Seven

The Election Commission

Syllabus topic 10, "Democratic process"

In one line

Elections are run not by the government of the day but by a separate constitutional body, the Election Commission, which the Constitution gives wide power and only partial protection.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 324(1) vests the superintendence, direction and control of the preparation of electoral rolls and of the conduct of all elections to Parliament, to every State Legislature and to the offices of President and Vice-President in a Commission. That power is plenary, and in Mohinder Singh Gill v. Chief Election Commissioner the Court held that where the law is silent "Art. 324 is a reservoir of power" to push forward a free and fair election, though it "does not exalt the Commission into a law unto itself". Article 324(2) makes the Commission a body of the Chief Election Commissioner and such other Election Commissioners as the President may fix, and T.N. Seshan v. Union of India held that he is not superior to them but their Chairman. Article 324(5) protects him from removal except as a Supreme Court Judge is removed, and protects the others only through him.

Why the law has this at all

The obvious body to run an election is the executive: it has the officers, the police and the money. It is also the body with the strongest interest in the result, and every other safeguard is worthless if the party in office counts the votes.

The Constitution's answer is to take the business out of the executive and vest it in a body created by the Constitution and not by statute. Anoop Baranwal puts the reason bluntly: "There is a crucially vital link between the independence of the Election Commission and the pursuit of power, its consolidation and perpetuation." A pliable Commission "perhaps offers the surest gateway to acquisition and retention of power".

Of the eleven printed papers this book was built from, plan.json records the Election Commission as set six times, more than any other topic 10 question.

The provision

Article 324 is headed Superintendence, direction and control of elections to be vested in an Election Commission. Clause (1) is the grant: "The superintendence, direction and control of the preparation of the electoral rolls for, and the conduct of, all elections to Parliament and to the Legislature of every State and of elections to the offices of President and Vice-President held under this Constitution shall be vested in a Commission (referred to in this Constitution as the Election Commission)."

Clause (2): the Commission "shall consist of the Chief Election Commissioner and such number of other Election Commissioners, if any, as the President may from time to time fix", appointed by the President "subject to the provisions of any law made in that behalf by Parliament".

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in654

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Eight

Articles 325 to 329

Syllabus topic 10, "Democratic process"

In one line

The five remaining articles of Part XV say who may vote, on what roll, who makes the detailed election law, and when a court may be asked about any of it, and the answer to the last question is: not until the election is over.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: article 325 requires one general electoral roll for every territorial constituency and forbids exclusion from it on grounds only of religion, race, caste or sex; article 326 makes elections to the House of the People and to every State Legislative Assembly turn on adult suffrage; article 327 empowers Parliament, and article 328 a State Legislature so far as Parliament has not acted, to make the detailed election law; and article 329 bars the courts, clause (a) from questioning a delimitation law and clause (b) from entertaining any challenge to an election otherwise than by an election petition. In N.P. Ponnuswami v. Returning Officer, Namakkal Constituency the Court held that "election" in article 329(b) means the whole process and not only the result, that Part XV "is really a code in itself", and that the improper rejection of a nomination paper cannot be taken to the High Court under article 226 while the election is going on.

Why the law has this at all

An election has a great many stages and every one of them can be got wrong. Rolls are prepared, constituencies drawn, nominations filed, scrutinised, accepted or rejected, symbols allotted, a poll taken, votes counted, a result declared. If each step could be litigated as it happened, an election could be stopped indefinitely by anybody with a grievance and a lawyer, and the House would sit short of members while the arguments went on.

The Constitution's solution is to postpone, not to abolish. Every wrong done during an election has a remedy, but the remedy comes at the end and it comes before a special forum. That is a choice to accept individual hardship for the sake of the whole. Ponnuswami quotes both sides of it from the Madras decisions: that "any post election remedy is wholly inadequate to afford the relief which the petitioner seeks", and against that "the inconvenience to the public administration of having elections and the business of Local Boards held up while individuals prosecute their individual grievances".

The provisions

Article 325 provides: "There shall be one general electoral roll for every territorial constituency for election to either House of Parliament or to the House or either House of the Legislature of a State and no person shall be ineligible for inclusion in any such roll or claim to be included in any special electoral roll for any such constituency on grounds only of religion, race, caste, sex or any of them."

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in660

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Nine

The Voter's Right to Know

Syllabus topic 10, "Democratic process"

In one line

Before you vote you are entitled to know who you are voting for, and that entitlement is part of the freedom of speech and expression, so Parliament cannot switch it off by statute.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: in Union of India v. Association for Democratic Reforms the Supreme Court held that a voter's right to know the antecedents of a candidate flows from article 19(1)(a), since casting a vote is itself an act of expression, and directed the Election Commission, in exercise of its power under article 324 and in a field the legislature had left unoccupied, to call for information on a candidate's convictions, pending serious cases, assets, liabilities and education. Parliament answered by inserting sections 33A and 33B into the Representation of the People Act 1951, section 33B providing that a candidate need disclose nothing beyond what the Act itself required, notwithstanding any judgment of a court or direction of the Commission. In People's Union of Civil Liberties v. Union of India the Court held that section 33B "does not pass the test of constitutionality", because a blanket ban on the flow of further information "would emasculate the fundamental right to freedom of expression of which the right to information is a part".

Why the law has this at all

A voter chooses between people, and a choice made in ignorance is not much of a choice. Ballot secrecy protects the vote once cast; nothing in the older law protected the information on which it was cast. A candidate could be under charge for a grave offence, or could have acquired a fortune in office, and the electorate need never learn of it.

The second reason is structural and is the one the Court emphasised. Money and crime enter politics because entering is cheap in reputation. Association for Democratic Reforms put it in one sentence: if a candidate must disclose his assets on affidavit, "voters may not elect law-breakers as law-makers and some flowers of democracy may blossom".

The provisions

Article 19(1)(a) guarantees to all citizens the right "to freedom of speech and expression". Nothing in it mentions information or voting; both were read into it.

Article 19(2) allows the State to impose "reasonable restrictions" on that right, but only in the interests of the eight heads it lists. A statute that curtails the right must be brought within one of them.

Article 324(1) vests the superintendence, direction and control of elections in the Election Commission, and it is under that article, not under any statute, that the Commission was directed to call for the information. The width of that power is worked in [The Election Commission].

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in666

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Thirty

Electoral Reform and the Criminalisation of Politics

Syllabus topic 10, "Democratic process"

In one line

A person convicted of a serious offence cannot sit in a legislature, and since 2013 that is true of a sitting member from the day of conviction; but a person merely charged can still contest, and the Supreme Court has said that changing this is for Parliament and not for the courts.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: articles 102(1)(e) and 191(1)(e) empower Parliament, and Parliament alone, to lay down disqualifications for membership by law, and articles 101(3)(a) and 190(3)(a) provide that a member who becomes subject to such a disqualification loses his seat, which "shall thereupon become vacant". In Lily Thomas v. Union of India the Court held that section 8(4) of the Representation of the People Act 1951, which deferred the effect of a conviction for a sitting member, was "beyond the powers conferred on Parliament by the Constitution" and therefore ultra vires. In Public Interest Foundation v. Union of India the Court declined to add disqualification on the framing of a charge, because "the Court cannot make the law", and instead directed disclosure and recommended legislation.

Why the law has this at all

Two problems, and they need separating. The first is that a legislature that makes the criminal law should not be composed of people convicted under it. The second, harder, is that a criminal charge in India can take a decade to try, so a rule keyed to conviction disqualifies almost nobody in time to matter, while a rule keyed to a charge can be manufactured by a hostile government or a hostile complainant.

Every proposal in this area is an attempt to place a line between those two failures. Public Interest Foundation records the Vohra Committee's finding of a "rapid spread and growth of criminal gangs" with "an extensive network of contacts" among politicians and officials, and the Court's own view that criminalisation of politics is "a termite to the citadel of democracy".

The provisions

Article 102(1) lists four disqualifications for membership of either House of Parliament and then adds a fifth, "(e) if he is so disqualified by or under any law made by Parliament." Article 102(2) adds disqualification under the Tenth Schedule. Article 191(1) is in identical terms for a State Legislature, and its clause (e) likewise refers to a law made by Parliament, not by the State.

The opening words of both articles are the ones that decide Lily Thomas. A person is disqualified "for being chosen as, and for being, a member". The same disqualification governs the candidate and the sitting member.

Article 101(3)(a) provides that if a member of either House "becomes subject to any of the disqualifications mentioned in clause (1) or clause (2) of article 102 . . . his seat shall thereupon become vacant". Article 190(3)(a) says the same for a State legislator.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in671

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Thirty-One

The Funding of Elections

Syllabus topic 10, "Democratic process"

In one line

Elections cost money, the Constitution says almost nothing about where that money is to come from, and nearly all the working law on the subject has been built by judges out of one sentence in article 19(1)(a).

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Constitution guarantees adult suffrage and vests the superintendence, direction and control of elections in the Election Commission, but it fixes no limit on what may be spent on an election and regulates no donation. Those questions are left to Parliament. The constitutional discipline that exists comes from the freedom of speech and expression in article 19(1)(a), out of which the Supreme Court has drawn a right of the voter to know the assets, liabilities and criminal antecedents of the person asking for his vote. In People's Union for Civil Liberties v. Union of India the Court struck down a provision by which Parliament had tried to cap that disclosure, holding that a blanket ban on the dissemination of information beyond what the statute itself named could not stand.

Why the law has this at all

Two propositions sit uneasily together in a democracy, and funding is where they collide.

The first is that every vote counts the same. Article 326 puts elections to the House of the People and to every Legislative Assembly on the basis of adult suffrage, and article 325 forbids a separate roll on grounds of religion, race, caste or sex. One person, one vote, one value.

The second is that money is not shared out one person, one share. A candidate who spends fifty times what his rival spends reaches fifty times as many voters. The formal equality of the ballot then sits on top of a gross inequality in the ability to be heard, and whoever paid for the campaign acquires a claim on whoever won it.

The law's answers are of three kinds. Cap the spending. Regulate the giving, so it is known who paid and how much. Replace private money with public money, the State funding proposal. India has tried the first, done the second badly, and not tried the third.

What the Constitution says, and what it does not say

Article 324(1) is headed Superintendence, direction and control of elections to be vested in an Election Commission, and provides that "the superintendence, direction and control of the preparation of the electoral rolls for, and the conduct of, all elections to Parliament and to the Legislature of every State and of elections to the offices of President and Vice-President held under this Constitution shall be vested in a Commission".

Read the words carefully. They are wide, unspecific, and say nothing about money. "Superintendence, direction and control" is a grant of power to run elections; whether it also authorises the Commission to compel a candidate to disclose what he owns the article does not say. On the Commission's powers generally, see [The Election Commission].

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in677

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Thirty-Two

Defection and the Tenth Schedule

Syllabus topic 10, "Democratic process"

In one line

A legislator who leaves the party that got him elected, or who votes against its instructions, loses his seat, and the Speaker of his own House decides whether he has done so.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Constitution (Fifty-second Amendment) Act 1985 inserted the Tenth Schedule and added clause (2) to articles 102 and 191, so a member of Parliament or of a State Legislature is disqualified if he is disqualified under that Schedule. Paragraph 2 states the grounds: voluntarily giving up party membership, and voting or abstaining contrary to the party's direction without prior permission and without condonation within fifteen days. Paragraph 4 saves a merger; paragraph 3 saved a split until it was omitted by the Ninety-first Amendment in 2003. Paragraph 6 makes the Chairman or Speaker the deciding authority and calls his decision final. Paragraph 7 tried to exclude the courts and was declared invalid in Kihoto Hollohan v. Zachillhu, which held the Speaker to be a tribunal open to judicial review.

Why the law has this at all

Between the fourth general election and February 1968, Indian legislatures came apart. The figures are in the report of the Committee on Defections of 7 January 1969, quoted in Kihoto Hollohan: against roughly 542 cases of a legislator changing party in the whole period from the First to the Fourth General Election, at least 438 defections occurred in those twelve months alone, and of 210 defecting legislators in seven States, 116 were taken into the Councils of Ministers they had helped to bring into being.

That last figure is the argument: a defection is rarely a change of conviction but a transaction, and the price is office. The Statement of Objects and Reasons to the Fifty-second Amendment Bill put it in a sentence: "The evil of political defections has been a matter of national concern. If it is not combated, it is likely to undermine the very foundation of our democracy and the principles which sustain it."

The provision

Article 102(2) provides that "a person shall be disqualified for being a member of either House of Parliament if he is so disqualified under the Tenth Schedule." Article 191(2) is in the same words for a State Legislative Assembly or Council. Both were inserted by the Fifty-second Amendment with effect from 1 March 1985, and the Schedule, printed under the rubric of articles 102(2) and 191(2), is headed "Provisions as to disqualification on ground of defection".

The disqualification is therefore constitutional, not statutory, and sits beside the older grounds in articles 102(1) and 191(1): office of profit, unsoundness of mind, insolvency, loss of citizenship, and disqualification under a law made by Parliament.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in683

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Thirty-Three

Grass Root Democracy: The Panchayats

Syllabus topic 10, "Democratic process"

In one line

Since 1993 the Constitution itself has required every State to have elected village, block and district councils, to hold their elections on time, to reserve seats in them for Scheduled Castes, Scheduled Tribes and women, and to let an independent commission run those elections.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Constitution (Seventy-third Amendment) Act 1992 inserted Part IX, articles 243 to 243-O, with effect from 24 April 1993. It converts what was a Directive Principle in article 40 into an enforceable constitutional scheme: a Gram Sabha of the whole village electorate under article 243A, a three-tier structure under article 243B, direct election of seats under article 243C, reservation for Scheduled Castes, Scheduled Tribes and not less than one third of all seats for women under article 243D, a fixed five-year term with elections completed before it expires under article 243E, devolution of powers with reference to the Eleventh Schedule under article 243G, a State Finance Commission under article 243-I, a State Election Commission under article 243K, and a bar on court interference in electoral matters under article 243-O. In K. Krishna Murthy v. Union of India the Supreme Court held that reservation in local government rests on a distinct constitutional basis from articles 15(4) and 16(4), but that the fifty per cent ceiling still applies to it.

Why the law has this at all

Panchayats existed long before 1993, under State laws. The trouble was that State laws could be ignored. The Statement of Objects and Reasons to the Seventy-third Amendment, quoted in K. Krishna Murthy, names five failures: "absence of regular elections, prolonged supersessions, insufficient representation of weaker sections like Scheduled Castes, Scheduled Tribes and women, inadequate devolution of powers and lack of financial resources."

Read that list again and the whole of Part IX falls into place. Each of the five failures has an article written against it: elections on time, no supersession beyond six months, reserved seats, devolution, and finance. That is the best structure for an answer on this topic.

The starting point in the original Constitution was article 40, a Directive Principle: "The State shall take steps to organise village panchayats and endow them with such powers and authority as may be necessary to enable them to function as units of self-government." A Directive Principle is not enforceable in a court, as [The Directive Principles] explains. The Seventy-third Amendment took the same idea and put it in the enforceable part of the Constitution.

Part IX, article by article

The Constitution hyphenates two of these, article 243-I and article 243-O, so that the letter is not read as a numeral.

Article 243, definitions. "Gram Sabha" means "a body consisting of persons registered in the electoral rolls relating to a village comprised within the area of Panchayat at the village level". "Panchayat" means an institution, by whatever name called, of self-government constituted under article 243B, for the rural areas. "Intermediate level" and "village" are what the Governor specifies by public notification.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in689

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Thirty-Four

Urban Local Government: The Municipalities

Syllabus topic 10, "Democratic process"

In one line

Part IXA does for towns and cities what Part IX does for villages: it makes elected municipal bodies a constitutional requirement instead of a State-law convenience, fixes their term, reserves seats in them, and gives them a list of subjects to be entrusted with.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the Constitution (Seventy-fourth Amendment) Act 1992 inserted Part IXA, articles 243P to 243ZG, with effect from 1 June 1993. Article 243Q requires three kinds of body according to the size of the urban area, a Nagar Panchayat for a transitional area, a Municipal Council for a smaller urban area and a Municipal Corporation for a larger one. Article 243R fills the seats by direct election from wards. Article 243S requires Wards Committees where the population is three lakhs or more. Article 243T reserves seats for Scheduled Castes, Scheduled Tribes and, to the extent of not less than one third, for women. Article 243U gives a five-year term. Article 243W allows devolution of the eighteen matters in the Twelfth Schedule. Articles 243ZD and 243ZE require District and Metropolitan Planning Committees, and article 243ZG bars the courts from electoral matters except by election petition.

Why the law has this at all

The reasons are the reasons for Part IX, and the two Amendments were passed together. Municipal bodies existed under State statutes; elections to them were postponed at pleasure, they were superseded for years at a time, weaker sections were unrepresented, and they had neither functions nor money of their own.

Two things are peculiar to the urban side. A city is not one thing: a town of forty thousand and a metropolis of twelve million cannot be governed by the same institution, so article 243Q creates a graded set of bodies. And urban government is mostly planning, which does not respect a municipal boundary. That is why Part IXA ends with two articles about committees, article 243ZD and article 243ZE, that exist to make one plan out of many local ones.

Part IXA, article by article

Article 243P, definitions. A "Metropolitan area" means an area "having a population of ten lakhs or more, comprised in one or more districts and consisting of two or more Municipalities or Panchayats or other contiguous areas", specified as such by the Governor. A "Municipality" means an institution of self-government constituted under article 243Q, and a "Committee" means a Committee constituted under article 243S.

Article 243Q, the three kinds of body. There shall be constituted in every State a Nagar Panchayat for a transitional area, "that is to say, an area in transition from a rural area to an urban area"; a Municipal Council for a smaller urban area; and a Municipal Corporation for a larger urban area. Which is which the Governor specifies by public notification, having regard to population, density, revenue, the percentage of employment in non-agricultural activities and economic importance. The proviso lets the Governor declare an area an industrial township where an industrial establishment provides the municipal services, and then no Municipality need be constituted there.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in695

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Thirty-Five

The Nexus of Politics, Crime and Business

Syllabus topic 10, "Democratic process"

In one line

Criminal money buys elections, elected office protects the people who paid, and the Constitution disqualifies a candidate only on conviction, which is why the problem outlives every judgment about it.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: "the nexus of politics, crime and business" is the University's own phrase, set twice on the eleven printed papers this book was built from. It describes a three-cornered relationship documented by the Vohra Committee in 1993: criminal syndicates finance and protect politicians, politicians and officials shield the syndicates, and business money moves between them. The Constitution's own machinery is thin. Articles 102(1) and 191(1) list the disqualifications and leave the rest to Parliament under clause (e), and the Supreme Court held in Public Interest Foundation v. Union of India that it cannot itself add a disqualification on the framing of a charge, because "the Court cannot make the law." What the Court could do it did: it ordered disclosure, under the voter's right to know in article 19(1)(a), and recommended that Parliament legislate.

What the phrase describes

Take the three corners one at a time, because a good answer separates them.

Crime to politics. A person with money and muscle finds that a legislature seat converts both into immunity. He funds a campaign, or contests himself.

Politics to crime. Office gives control of the police, of prosecutions, of contracts and of transfers. That control is worth paying for, and it is the return on the investment.

Business to both. Elections cost money that is not accounted; the accounted sources are inadequate; the unaccounted sources want something in return. [The Funding of Elections] is the other half of this chapter, and neither half makes sense alone.

The Vohra Committee

The Government of India constituted a committee on 9 July 1993 under the chairmanship of the Union Home Secretary, N.N. Vohra. Its report was submitted on 5 October 1993. Its findings are in this book only as they are quoted in Supreme Court judgments, which is where the passages below come from; the report itself has not been read here, and nothing is attributed to it beyond what those judgments set out.

Paragraph 6.2 of the report, quoted in full in the Supreme Court's judgment of 2 May 2002 on the disclosure of candidates' antecedents, the case treated in [The Voter's Right to Know], records the Director of the Intelligence Bureau's account of "a rapid spread and growth of criminal gangs, armed seas, drug Mafias, smuggling gang, drug peddlers and economic lobbies in the country" which had "developed an extensive network of contacts with the bureaucrats/Government functionaries at the local levels, politicians, media persons and strategically located individuals in the non State sector."

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in701

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

Chapter One Hundred Thirty-Six

The New Challenges

Syllabus topic 10, "Democratic process"

In one line

Most of what is called a new challenge is an old challenge in newer clothes, and the few that are genuinely new share one feature: the Constitution was built to restrain a State that acts, and the new problems come from a State that has withdrawn, delegated or simply not decided.

In the wording a student can write in an exam: the paper's title asks a question and expects it to be answered, not assumed. A challenge is new only if it could not have been stated in the same terms in 1950. On that test, federal friction, reservation, secularism, the appointment of judges and the criminalisation of politics are old and unresolved, and calling them new is a mistake of description. Three challenges are genuinely new: the private body performing a public function after liberalisation, so that the right has no one to run against; the technological environment in which speech and privacy now exist; and the scale and anonymity of money in the democratic process. Underneath all three lies one structural change: the classical danger was the State doing too much to the citizen, and the modern danger is the State doing too little, or acting through somebody the Constitution does not reach.

What the title is actually asking

A question set on this paper's title is not a request for a list. It asks the student to sort, and the sorting is where the marks are.

Apply three tests to any candidate challenge.

Test one, could it have been stated in 1950? If yes, it is old. It may still be urgent, and it may be unresolved, but it is not new.

Test two, is the challenge new, or only the vocabulary? "Cooperative federalism" is a modern phrase for an old question about who decides, dealt with in [Cooperative and Competitive Federalism]. New words are not new problems.

Test three, does the existing constitutional technique reach it? This is the test that matters. A problem the Constitution can already handle badly is a failure of implementation. A problem the Constitution's own architecture cannot address at all is a new challenge.

Old, unresolved, and often mislabelled

Five of the biggest items on this syllabus fail test one.

Federal friction. The Governor, the dissolution of an elected government, the sharing of revenue: [The Governor], [President's Rule], [Emergency and the Federal Balance] and [Fiscal Federalism] all describe fights the Constituent Assembly foresaw. [Is India a Federation?] shows the design was contested before it was adopted. What has changed is the arena, not the argument. Even [The Goods and Services Tax and Its Council], the newest federal institution, raises the oldest federal question: who decides, and what does a State do when outvoted?

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in707

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. Choose your group

The rest of this subject

These notes are cut from the University's printed syllabus. Open the syllabus itself, or the past papers, for the same subject.

Report or request
Done!